ee ati : y Dk a, TOA, aed de atl te ad * Boone eat OE “PAE Latin Wl Ret Ber & Aa tetiatn RE ¥ y : sanyo Se ; ri 2 FPR z 7 artnet ty eS Denes Se Ske ese ME 3 sade OT So BR “ce th ee A ENE SE SBE Sey 2 eg ay ET “esi? “256% “EE t . Pe h yin } ‘, 12s OF. TEE, 2h Bose pe tng dente (a ete Dee : * Mig Brahe bets Ee : A SE eno sine Se Wo Ea eee ee ; Secrets 9 2 ae é Tae £ E " i : SS Se SAP EE TIE > fo peek Be eA < 5 ene eanin vast tee Ete ee Re “ Somytei tens) i aie od koe BRR Atak te 0 9 29 ESS ot eee . : ed ‘ a ath GN TE eh i PAG ened HGR ES . - at stem Sas g ae Set te bac onde . : u paeeR eras zs $4" ager Se a ed BES eet! te Te Tt é ‘ eR ce A OTS eS eer arl af ‘ ERE MAE HTM AN Sea E * : nee pe Bet oN oe Loin gat ee ee ie = et capes : E weaeer atest horse oreen yee ETD Seva Gefess TD peapea arene crs ae oe yar ee ew PLSD A ei Sa pea Te res “ : i Ete SEAT fs Earl tnet Stan Ted ote eee + am a ‘ wrred: E _ ¥ FN ees IRR THO 2 en te Set Se oe eae ain a Mee ie ae Se hee ign tarastereere eek © FORFT HE PE OREE FOR EDVCATION RORTSIGCrIEIN GE LIBRARY OF THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY 2 Oo Vee N AL OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL. VOL. XXXYV. PART II. Nos. I. to ILI.—1866. AND A SPECIAL NUMBER ON INDIAN ETHNOLOGY, EDITED BY THE NATURAL HISTORY SECRETARY. 4 “Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the Asiatic Society at Calcutta. Jt will languish, if such communications shall be long intermitted; and it will die away, if they shall entirely cease.” Sir Wat. Jones. eae CALCUTTA : PRINTED BY J. WENGER, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS. 1867. Rips init Tadee 3 | CONTENTS. 0 BE Qtaco No. I. (Published 15th June, 1866.) Page Physical Characters of the Karens.—By the Rev. F. Mason, D.D., 1 Contributions to Indian Malacology, No. VI. Descriptions of new land shells from the Nilgiri and Anamullay Hills, and other places in the Peninsula of India.—By W. T. Buanrorp, Hisg. A. RS. M., FB. G. &., Catalogue of the Specimens of Meteoric Stones and Meteoric Trons in the Museum of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Cal- -~ _ eutta, corrected up to January, 1866.—By Dr. F. SrontczKa and H. F. Bianrorp, Hsq. F.G.S., ... Observations on the Astronomical points determined by the brothers Schlagintweit in Central Asia.—By Captain Gouuv- BIEF, Comparative hypsometrical and physical Tableau of High “Asia, the Andes, and the Alps.—By Roxsurt pz ScnnaGINt WEI, Professor at the University of Giessen, wee 506 Notes and Queries, : Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observa- tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Ofice, Calcutta, in the month of August, 1865, . cis “ate Meteorological observations taken at Gangaroowa 1 near Kandy, Ceylon, in the month of May, 1864, nls No. II. (Published 14th November, 1866.) Russian Geographical Operations in Asia.—Communicated b if I y Lieut.-Col, J. T. Wauxer, R. E., Kashmir, the Western Himalaya and the Afghan Mountains, a geological paper by Arspurt M. Vercupre, Esq., M.D. Bengal Medical Service ; with a note on the fosssils by M. Epovarp pr Verneuit, Membre de I’ Académie des Sciences, Paris, Pt. L., Contributions to Indian Malacology, No. VII. List of species of Unio and Anodonta deseribed as occurring in India, Ceylon and Burma.—By Witiram T. Buanrorp, ee A. B.S. M., BGS. isc nce oe ae Scientific Intelligence, Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observa- tions taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the months of September, October, November and De- cember, 1865, ay as “0 nine sa 31 43 46 51 73 lvii 5 Iban 17 89 . 134 iv Contents, Noe tlie (Published 22nd February, 1867.) Kashmir, the Western Himalaya and the Afghan Mountains, a geological paper by Atsert M. Vercunre, Esq., M.D. Bengal Medical Service; with a note on the fossils by M. Epovarp DE VERNEUIL, Membre de V’Académie des Sciences, Paris, Parr II. continued from page 133, ... 159 EXxpErmMentan INvestrGarions connected with the ‘supply of water from the Hooghly to Catcurra, by Davin Waxpiz, IDR 1s Ce Se Cae, Lt ILS oo 203 Abstract of the Results of ‘the Hourly } Meteorological Obser- vations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the months of January and February, 1866, aa i SPECIAL NUMBER Eranonoey. (Published 22nd November, 1866.). The Ethnology of India.—By Mr. Justice Campsstt,.. 1 The “ Kols” of Chota-Nagpore,—By Lt.-Col. E. mT. Daron, Commissioner of Chota-Nagpore, ? 158 Apprenprx A.— List of words and phrases to be noted and used as test words for the discovery of the radical affinities of lan- guages, and for easy comparison, by Mr. Jusricn Camppetr, 201 AppEnpdIx B.—Comparative Table of Aboriginal words, do., ... 204 Apprnp1x C.—Comparative Table of Northernand Arian Words, do. 207 Appenpix D.—Kashmiri Vocabulary and Grammatical Forms, by L. Bowrtne, Esq., 225 AppEenpIx HK. —Language of Deavidiion ‘Aborigines. Notes on Alba Oraon Language. Py the Rev. F. Barscu, oe at APPENDIX TL oes Vocabulary of the Moondah and cognate Languages oftthe Kolarian type-—By Lieut.-Col. E. T. Darron, ae ... 266 APPENDIX a Een of the Ho Language. (Kolarian Abo- rigines.)—By Lieut.-Col. Trickett, ke, fa ... 268 Volume XXXV Part II 1866 List of Maps and Figures page A figure at 96 Fig. ie 98 26 102 Se 104 4,and 5. 121 & 126 7 and 8. 156 9 393 ° Maps B& € at end of volume Sections Ae Be Ce Le Eo Fe Go at end of volume Perhaps "Map A" is the "general Preliminary - Xv") which appears in 36:2 1867 (Yes, see page 128 line 14, Map A therefore is bound at end of 36:2 rt a Veda ey ay Lt es eats avg Hikerkdenes ore reve NARI Sarthe the his : Ts, pe. th, s he BN Meesstol Gi ties. Heresies or eee who Leen ee ay a ~ . a a veumeavmnaremts 7 ms weeds a Le, fy WAL aging ae sin aK JOURNAL OF THE mot TIC SOCIETY. —}—. Pant I.—PHYSICAL SCIENCE. eee No. I.—1866. eee eee Physical Character of the Karens.—By the Rev. F. Mason, D. D, [Received 7th January, 1865. | Karens.* The name Karen has been adopted from the Burmans, who apply it to various uncultivated tribes, that inhabit Burmah and Pegu; but it is used, in these notices, as designating a people that speak a lan- guage of common origin, which is conveniently called Karen ; embracing many dialects, and numerous tribes. These tribes, though speaking a common language, have no common name with which to distinguish themselves; but in this respect, they do not differ from our own ancestors. Oasar found some twenty or thirty different tribes in Britain, but it does not appear that they had any common name by which they designated themselves. * The following pages are offered as answers to “Queries respecting the human race addressed to travellers, by a Committee of the British Association for the Advancement of Science,” at the request of Col. Phayre; and embrace all the writer has to say on the general division of the Queries, entitled “ Phy- sical Characteristics ;”’ from Query 1 to Query 49. No answers are given to Queries 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, and 30, relating mainly to anatomy, because satisfactory ones have not been obtained. Nor are’answers given to Queries 13, 14, 15, 16, because the writer has already published on the subject of Language in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, and in his work on “ Burmah.” ‘To write again on the subject, would necessarily compel him to repeat considerable of what is already in print, which seemed un- desirable. 1 2 Physical Character of the Karens. [No. 1, The word Karen has been supposed to signify aboriginal, from yen* ‘first,’ and kat} a formative particle ; but the derivation is European, not Burmese. The Burmans have never been so recondite in naming wild tribes. When the Buddhist missionaries landed at Martaban, they denominated the aboriginal inhabitants Beloos, or ‘‘ Monsters,’ and the Burmese still retain the name for a tribe of Karens on the borders of Karenee. The subdued Bghais they dispose of as Loo-Yaing,t “wild men; while the more civilized Mopghas that bring honey and ’ bees’ wax for sale, they call Zaubya,§ ‘‘ wild bees ;” and they find in the dress of another a distinctive name, and call them “ Red Karens.” The word Karen is probably a Karen word. One of the northern Karen tribes, with which the Burmans must have held most inter- course before they conquered Pegu, call themselves Ka-yong, which is sufficiently near the Burmese to be the same word. ‘Then we have a precisely parallel case in the name they give this tribe, which is Gai-kho,|| a Karen word that is manifestly identical with Kaz-khen, the name the other Karen tribes give them. Hight distinct Karen tribes are known, who speak dialects so diverse, that they cannot understand each other; and yet, on examination, the larger proportion of the roots of each dialect are of common origin. These’ tribes have often several names, and not only are travellers misled by them; but residents often take up wrong impressions and give, for distinct nations, names that refer to the same tribe. A few of the tribes only have distinctive names for themselves, and all, when speaking to each other, use the word for man to designate themselves ; precisely as the Hebrews use the word for man as the proper name of the first man, Adam. Were these terms for man adopted in English, the tribes would be much more accurately distin- guished than they are at present. Thus we should have Pegha-knyan for Sgau. Pie-ya Fs Bghai. Pra-ka-ya, or Ka ya __,, Red Karen. Heu-phlong Hh PANO, Peu is Taru. Plau a Mopgha. Bem Ge i cacee § Caps) qa-mmmr age 1866.] Physical Character of the Karens. 3 Pray-ki-yong for Kay or Gaikho. Lau . uv Toungthu. Sgau, or Pgha-knyan. This tribe is known by a diversity of names. Sgau, the name the tribe give themselves. Burmese Karens, thus designated by some English writers. White Karens, the name given them by English travellers to distin- guish them from the Red Karens. Myeet-tho, so designated by the Burmese. Shan, the name the Pwas give them. Pa-ku, the name by which they are known in Toungoo, and to the Red Karens ; but it more properly denotes a sub-tribe of Sgaus. Shan-ne-pgha, a name given to another sub-tribe of Sgaus. We-wa, a small sub-tribe of doubtful origin, but probably originally Segaus. Bauat, or Prs-ya. The Bghais have no distinctive name for themselves, besides Pie-ya. Bghai is the name the Sgaus give them, and they recognise the name so far as to apply it with an adjective to sub-tribes among themselves. Bghai-ka-teu, ‘‘ Bghais at the end,” is the name of the Tunic Bghais, as used by the Pant Bghais ; because they live at the extre- mity of the tribe nearest Toungoo. Tunic Bghai is the name given to the above sub-tribe, by English writers, because they wear tunics or frocks. Behai-ka-hta, ‘‘ Upper-Bghai.” The Pant Bghais are thus de- nominated by the Tunic Bghais, because they live on the streams above them. Pant Bghai is the denomination by which all the Bghais that wear pants are known to English writers. A-yaing, or Ka-yen Ayaing, ‘‘ Wild Karens,” is the name the Burmese give to nearly all the Pant Bghai. Leik-bya-gyie, ‘‘ Great Butterflies” isthe Burmese name of a por- tion of the Tunic-Bghai. Leik-bya-guay, ‘Little Butterflies” are other villages of Pant Bghai. 4 Physical Character of the Karens. [No. I, Pra-pa-ku, is the name given by the Red Karens to the Bghais that live near the Pa-kus. Manu-manau isa Burmese name given to a mixed sub-tribe of Bghais. Pray is the Red Karen name applied to the Manu-manau and to some other clans related to the Bghais. Lay-may is Burman for a sub-tribe of Bghais, called Pray by the Red Karens. Shan-kho is a name given to a Bghai clan in the north-eastern part of Toungoo. Rep Karen, or Ka-ya. The Red Karens have no name for themselves, except Ka-ya, or Pra-ka-ya. Ka-yeu-nie, “‘ Red Karen” is the name given them by the Burmese, on account of the red-striped pants they wear. Bghai-mu-hta, Bghai-mu-htay, names given them by the Bghais, signifying “ Hastern Beha.” Yang-laing, ‘‘ Red Karens” is their name among the Shan tribes. The-pya the name by which the Kay people designate them. Ta-lya a small sub-tribe of Red Karens, are thus denominated by the Red Karens themselves. Yen-ka-la, the Burmese name of the above clan. Tha-vie, or Tha-vie-la-kha is a Red Karen name for a people of their own tribe living ten days’ journey above them, on the Salween, and who were separated from them when driven from Ava, sixteen generations ago. In 1861, our Assistant in Karenee reported a singular letter that was sent by them to Karenee ; the object of which was not stated dis- tinctly, but it was understood as a challenge to fight. The followmg is a translation :— ““ Now, the words of God and his commands have come to us. Let all men give up the customs of their ancestors, and offerings to spirits, and live in peace. As for us in the land of Tha-vie, we will dwell in peace and obey the commands. _ “ Nevertheless, at the proper time we will make a feast; and this feast is not a woman’s feast, but a man’s feast ; and when the time arrives to dance, we will dance. And the shades of the dead, and the —-:1866.] Physical Character of the Karens. 5 spirits will look on. We say to you, if you wish to look on, come and look, and bring sword and spear. We have appointed the month of March for the time of holding the feast.” Pwo, or Hrv-patone. The Pwos call themselves Sho. Pwo is the name given them by the Sgau. Meet-khyen is a name given them by the Burmese, signifying “ River-khyens.” Talaing-Karens is a designation they have in some published papers, and they are sometimes thus designated by the Burmese, because they are principally found among the Talaings. Shoung is a name given to a small sub-tribe of Pwos in the north of Toungoo. Taru, or Pru. : Taru is the name given to a tribe nearly related to the Pwos by the Red Karens. Khu-hta is the name they give themselves. Be-lu or monsters is the name by which they are characterized by the Burmese. A part of the tribe shave the whole head excepting two tufts of hair, one on each temple, which gives them a sufficiently frightful appearance to account for the name the Burmese have given them. Be-lu-ba-doung is the name given them by the Kay tribes. Mo-pana, or Prac. Mo-pgha is the name of one of the villages, from which the mission- aries have named the whole tribe ; but it is a name they do not recog- nise themselves. Neither do all call man Plau. Small as is the tribe, there are two or three different dialects among the people, and we have Pie-zau, and Pie-do for man, as well as Plau. Tau-bya, ‘‘ Wild Bees” is a name the Burmese give them in some settlements. Beha-Pwo is a designation sometimes given them. Kar, Gaixuo, or PRaI-KA-YounNG. The Kai, or Kay, or Gaikho have no distinctive name for them- selves, beyond Pra-ka-young, or Ka-young, their word for man. Ka appears occasionally as designating the people, but it signifies land in their dialect, and properly denotes the country. 6 Physical Character of the Karens. [No. 1, Kai, or Kay is the name given them by the Bghais, but they never use it alone. They make three divisions of the tribe. Kai-kheu “ Upper-Kai,”’ often applied to the whole tribe. Kai-la ‘“ Lower-Kai.” Kai-pie-ya ‘‘ Kai’s people.” Gai-kho is the name which the Burmese give them in imitation of the Bghai Kai-kho. Pa-htoung is the name the Red Karens give them. Hashwie is a small tribe related to the Kay, and thus denominated by the Bghais. Hashu is the name they give themselves. Touneruu, or Lav. The Toungthus are related to the Pwos by their language. Toung-thu ‘is the name given them by the Burmese. Pa-au is the name by which they designate themselves. There is nothing to associate this tribe with the Karens but their language, excepting that the people have the appearance of being a Shan tribe. Suan Karens. The generic name that the Shans give the Karens in their own country is Yang, which is softened in Burmese into Yen, or Yein. Hence we have of the following Karen tribes is the Shan country of which we know little more than the names. Yang-lang, ‘‘ Black Karens.”’ Ying-ban. Yen-seik. Yein. Sok, or Tsok is the name the Shans give all the Karens that reside in the Burmese territories, without distinction of tribe. PrysicaL CHARACTERISTICS. Though the preceding tribes are one in language, they are scarcely one in anything else. They differ materially in their physical cha- racteristics. The Pwos and Toungthus, that usually mhabit the lowlands, resem- ble the Burmese, who inhabit similar localities, in their physical traits more than they resemble the Karens that dwell on the moun- tains. They area short muscular people with large limbs, larger than ’ 1866. | Physical Character of the Karens. 7 the Burmese; while the mountaineers are usually of little muscle and small limbs. It is a popular idea that mountaineers are stronger, and hardier than lowlanders, but, however, it may be in other lands, it is certain that in Burmah the mountain tribes are weaker people than those who live on the plains. The cause, however, may possibly be other than the locality. In stature, all the Karens, excepting perhaps the northern tribes, are shorter on an average than Huropeans. In a promiscuous assembly of one hundred men, embracing several tribes, two were five feet seven inches high, eight were five feet siz and a half inches, and all the rest were shorter. An intelligent man that measured five feet jive inches and a half, was confident that he was taller than the average of Karens. I should fix the average at from jive feet four and a half to five feet five. 'The shortest man I have measured, is a Bghai chief, who was only four feet ecght inches high ; and the tallest Karen I have seen, was not quite six feet. A company of one hundred Karen women had only two that were five feet one inch high, eight were about four feet ten ; and the rest shorter. The average cannot be more than four feet nine. The short- est woman I have noted, was four feet five. In different villages, the average would vary considerably from the above. A village of Mopghas, on the hills, that can be seen with a glass from the city of Toungoo, is remarkable for its short men, especially the younger ones. I doubt there being one over five feet high. On the contrary, the northern Bghais and Gaikhos are comparatively tall, perhaps as tall, usually, as Huropeans ; but they are a small minority ; and I attribute their superiority, in part, to the higher and cooler “region that they inhabit. Though small in stature, the Karens appear to be tolerably well proportioned. No prevailing disproportion between different parts of the body has been noted. In those parts of the body which are not exposed, the northern Karens, at least, are as fair as the Chinese. The young people, both male and female, among the Gai-khos and northern Bghais, often show red and white in strong contrast on their countenances; alto- gether unlike the uniform clay colour of their more southern relatives. I have met with individuals, who, if seen alone, would be pronounced 8 Physical Character of the Karens. [No. 1, part European. Indeed, if not exposed to the sun, some of them would be as fair, I think, as many of the inhabitants of Northern Eu- rope. The yellow tinge of the Chinese is very distinctly seen on many of the Karens, particularly the females ; and yellow, as well as white, is considered handsome, by Karen connoisseurs of beauty. The hair is straight and coarse, usually jet black ; but a few have brownish hair. The eyes are commonly black, but as we proceed north, many hazel eyes are met. The head is pyramidal, the breadth of the face across the cheek bones wider than across the temples, and the bridge of the nose rises only slightly above the face. Occasionally a decided Roman nose is seen, but there is still a depression between the eyes not possessed by the Romans. ‘The face is lozenge-shaped, and the whole countenance, in typical specimens, is Mongolian. There is a great diversity in indi- viduals, and these traits are less developed in the more civilized Sgaus and Pwos than in the wilder Pakus and Bghais. It is not easy to describe the characteristic countenances of the different tribes, yet there are characteristic differences, which the ex- perienced eye detects. There is considerable too in locality, which affects the countenance, apart from the difference of race. Thus the Sgaus of Tavoy and Mergui can usually be distinguished from the Sgaus or Pakus of Toungoo. Education also affects the countenance. The Karens that have been educated in our Mission schools look like quite a different tribe from their wild countrymen on the hills. The Karens rarely marry with other races ; but among those who are settled near the Burmese, a Burman is sometimes found with a Karen wife, and in every instance that has come under my personal observa- tion, the children have had a strong Burmese cast of countenance. There in a village near Toungoo where there are several of these mix- ed families; Huropeans do not distinguish them from Burmans. Still, persons acquainted with the Karens, readily recognise them as a mixed race. There is a village, however, on the mountains called “ Village of Talaingings,”’ that tradition says was settled by a company of Talaing men who fled into the jungles during some of the wars in Pegu two or three centuries ago ; but there is very little in the coun- 1866. ] Social Customs of the Karens. 9 tenances of their descendants to distinguish them from other Karens. Their faces are a little longer, their cheek bones not quite so widely expanded, and their faces have a little less of the lozenge shape. Birvus. When a child is born, in some clans the mother, in others the mid- wife, cuts the umbilical cord, and puts the placenta into a joint of a large bamboo, and wraps it ina rag. The father then takes it and hangs it up on atree. An abortion is treated in a like manner, but the tree selected is a species of Ficus, and the abortion is supposed to become one of the Cicadez that are so often heard singing at evening. On returning to the house, if the child be a girl, the father goes through the pantomime of performing a woman’s labours, beating paddy in a mortar, and the like. Ifa boy, he spears a hog, and, seizing the first man he meets, wrestles with him, to indicate what his son will do when he comes to manhood. The knife with which the navel string is cut, is carefully preserved for the child. The life of the child is supposed to be in some way connected with it, for, if lost or destroyed, it is said the child will not be long lived. About the third day, when the navel string sloughs and comes away, the father takes his net, and, with a few friends, goes out fish- ing and hunting. The success of the party is deemed prophetic of the character of the child. If much fish or game is obtained, he will be prosperous ; if little, he will be unfortunate. On the return of the party, a feast is made, the friends are invited, and the child is purified and named. Children are supposed to come into the world defiled, and unless that defilement is removed, they will be unfortunate, and unsuccessful in their undertakings. An Elder takes a thin splint of bamboo, and, tying a noose at one end, he fans it down the child’s arm; saying : “Ban away ill luck, fan away ill success ; Fan away inability, fan away unskilfulness : Fan away slow growth, fan away difficulty of growth: Fan away stuntedness, fan away puniness : Fan away drowsiness, fan away stupidity : Fan away debasedness, fan away wretchedness : Fan away the whole completely.” 10 Social Customs of the Karens. [No. 1 The Elder now changes his motion and fans up the child’s arm ; saying : “ Fan on power, fan on influence : Fan on the paddy bin, fan on the paddy barn : Fan on followers, fan on dependants : Fan on good things, fan on appropriate things.” He next takes a bit of thread that has been prepared for the pur- pose, and tying it round the child’s wrist, says: ‘“ I name thee A. B.;” using the name that the parents had previously determined upon. Sometimes a name is selected from among their ancestors, or other relatives ; but in such cases they are always careful to select one whose bearer was rich, or valiant, and prosperous; ever avoiding the poor and unfortunate, as they suppose the name influences the character of the man. Often a name is selected indicative of the state of the parent’s mind at the time the child is born, A man rejoices at the birth of a son, and he names it “ Joy.” A mother is suffering, and she calls her daughter, ‘“ grief.”’ Another has a son born when he is hoping for de- liverance from Burmese oppression, and the advent of White Foreign- ers, so he names him “ Hope.” Frequently a child is named from some circumstance connected with its birth. One is called: ‘‘ Father-returned,” because the father re- turned from a journey just as the child was born; and another is nam- ed ‘‘ Harvest,” because born at harvest time. For like reasons we have, ‘‘ New-house,” “‘ Sun-rise,”’ ‘“‘ Evening,” “ Moon-rising,” “ Full- moon,” and “ February.” Sometimes the child is named from its appearance, and hence we meet with the names ‘“‘ White,” ‘‘ Black,” and “ Yellow.’’ ‘‘ White’ is about as common a name in Karen, as Smith or Jones in English. The animal, vegetable and mineral kingdoms all occasionally furnish names. There are “ Tiger,” ‘“Yellow-tiger,” “ Fierce-tiger,” “ Gaur,” and “ Goat-antelope ;” “ Hornbill,” “ Heron,” ‘ Prince-bird,” and ““ Mango-fish ;” “ Hugenia,” “‘ Job’s-tears,” “ Cotton,” “ Gold,” “ Sil- ” with many others of a like character. When the child grows up, and developes any particular trait of character, the friends give it another name, with “ father” or “‘ mother’’ attached to it. Thus, a boy is very quick to work, and he is named ver, aud ~~ Qin’; 1866.] Social Customs of the Karens. 1 “ Father of swiftness.” If he is a good shot with a bow and arrow, he is called “ Father of shooting.” When a girl is clever to contrive, she is named “‘ Mother of contrivance.” If she be ready to talk, she becomes ‘ Mother of talk.” Sometimes the name is given from the personal appearance. Thus, a very white girl is called ‘‘ Mother of white cotton; ”’ and another, of an elegant form, is named ‘‘ Mother of the pheasant.” Occasionally, the name refers to locality. Thus, one living near the Sitang, is ‘‘ Father of the Sitang;” and another, on the borders of the Thoukyekhat, is ‘‘ Father of the Thoukyekhat.” Frequently a second name is given without “ father” or “ mother’ being attached to it. Thus, a handsome young person is denominated ““YVellow-rising sun ;” and one with remarkably long hair, ‘‘ Horse-tail.” When a man is married, and has a child born to him, his name is changed again to the father of that child. The mother’s name is changed in like manner. Thus, I have a Bghai writer called Shie-mo, and his father is known as the ‘“ Father of Shie-mo; and his mother, as the ‘‘ Mother of Shie-mo.”’ Where there are two persons of the same name, they are distinguish- ed by appending to their names the names of the villages where they reside ; analagous to the Norman de followed by the name of a place. The Red Karen ceremonies, at the birth of a child, differ consider- ably from those noted above. With them, after the child is three days old, the time at which the mother is deemed convalescent and able to walk out, a feast is made by the parents, and the house is open for all to come and eat and drink who choose. All who come are treated as brethren. After the feast, the mother takes the child in a wrapper, on her back, and goes down out of the house. She is then supposed, by a legal figment, to proceed to the paddy field, but in fact she goes out a few yards, digs the ground a little with a hoe, ‘or spade, pulls up a few weeds, and returns to the house. These are symbolical acts, by which the mother pledges herself to labour for the support of the child. The mother next carries her babe to the houses of her near relatives, where the people visited present the child, if a boy, with silver or iron; if a girl, with beads, or a chicken, or a pig. After these preliminaries, the child is named; often after some per- son that has been visited who made handsome presents ; and always 12 Social Customs of the Karens. [No. 1, after some relative, that the memory of their ancestors may be pre- served. Infanticide is rare. Occasionally, when the mother dies, the infant child is killed and buried with her; and I have known a woman con- fess that she killed her little sister, soon after her birth, because it was ugly ; but such things are not common. Children are not exposed. No measures are taken to alter or modify the form of a child, or any of its limbs. It is carried about in a wrapper, naked, till it can walk, when it is sometimes clothed in a loose tunic ; but more often, it is allowed to run about naked. No modification of the limbs is practised. Among no people are children taught so little as among the Karens; and nothing is taught them to modify the character. They grow up like weeds, and are remarkable for nothing so much as for their wilful- ness and disobedience. Yet the Sgaus have a very stringent injunction to obedience to parents. The Elders say : “OQ children and grandchildren ! respect and reverence your mother and father; for, when you were little, they did not suffer so much as a musquito to bite you. To sin against your parents, is a heinous crime. ‘‘ Tf your father or mother instruct or beat you, fear. If you do not fear, the tigers will not fear you.” They are also taught to obey kings; another of the commands of the Elders being: ‘‘ O children and grandchildren ! obey the orders of kings, for kings in former times obeyed the commands of God. If we do not obey them, they will kill us.” There is nothing remarkable in the sports of the child. The age of puberty may be set down at from twelve to fifteen years. The people not having had the means of keeping their ages, nothing precise can be affirmed that depends on a knowledge of the age. The Karens consider fifteen as the marriagable age. While writing, six Karens came in, and on inquiry, one says his mother had five children, two say their mothers had eight, two be- longed to families of twelve children, and one man of about fifty years of age is the last surviving child of thirteen by one mother. Women that live to forty-five years of age probably bear on an average from nine to ten children. The Karens consider ten as the proper’ com- plement. 1866. | Social Customs of the Karens, 13 A verse from an old song intended to teach the duty of children taking due care of their aged mothers, says : ‘‘ A mother can bear ten children, A child cannot bear ten mothers : A mother bears ten children And her strength is exhausted,” Twins are very uncommon; much more so than among Huropean nations; and I never heard of more than two at a birth. A large family is deemed a great blessing. When seated around the fire at night, they sometimes sing : “ People’s Kyee-zees many, I covet not, People’s money much, I covet not, I covet young paddy ten cubits high, Good children and good grandchildren.” The proportion of sexes among adults is remarkably equal, for it is very rare to find either man or woman over twenty-five years of age that is not married or has been married. The proportion in infancy cannot be yery diverse. Children are reared with difficulty. Large numbers die in infancy from want of care, and from ignorance of the proper way to manage the diseases of children. Nothing remarkable in their senses has been observed, excepting that their eyes are uncommonly good in seeing objects at a distance ; but which may be the result of habit. When I have shown them the villages on the distant hills through my glass, and asked if they did not see them plainly; the reply has often been: ‘‘ Yes, but I can see them about as well without the glass.” The women bear children to quite as late an age as Huropeans. Women, that I should judge to be between forty and forty-five, may be often seen with children at the breast. Three years is the period for which a child is deemed entitled to his mother’s milk; but they are oftened suckled longer. It is not uncommon to see a woman suckling her babe at one breast, and its elder brother or sister at the other. 14 Social Customs of the Karens. [No. 1, BetROTHAL. The Karens go on the principle that marriages are made in heaven. They believe that parties who marry do so in accordance with an engage- ment into which their sentient spirits entered in the presence of God, before they were born. It is a very common practice among all the tribes, except the Red Karens, for parents to betroth their children while young, if not in in- fancy. They have an idea that children are benefitted by it. Hi a child is sickly, the parents say, ‘“‘ We had better seek a wife for this boy. A wife may invigorate him and make him stronger.” Some one then who has a daughter is selected, and if the parents are agreed, and the fowl bones give a favorable response, a feast is made, and the children are betrothed. The feast is provided by the parents of the boy, and one of the Elders offers the prayer of betrothal, saying : ‘‘ Lord of the land and water, Mokhie of the land and water ; these two are engaged to be united in marriage. May they have long life, may they produce seed, may their shoots sprout forth, may they grow old together ! After a boy and girl have been betrothed, should they, on coming to marriageable age, be unconquerably averse to the union, the parents say : ‘‘ Ah! their spirits did not consent, their guardian angels did not make the agreement.” The young people sing : “God and the spirit ; Without their consent, No marriage is made. God and the spirit, And with their consent No marriage is staid.” Should there be a mutual desire to sever the engagement, the pa- rents of the youth go to the friends of the girl ; and after the introduc- tory remark that the union does not appear to have been agreed to in heaven, they say: ‘‘ They were not planted together, they were not sown together, and they do not love each other. Water spilt, leaves the vessel empty ; flour thrown out, leaves the basket empty. There must be the loss of half, and the paying of half.” Then the parents of the girl pay half the expenses of the feast at the betrothal. 1866. | Social Customs of the Karens. 15 ENGAGEMENT. When a young man wishes to take a girl for a wife, the first persons to be consulted are her parents. If they make no objections, he em- ploys a go-between to transact the business for him. The go-between takes a fowl and gives it to an Elder who consults its bones, and if the response is unfavorable, the match is broken off and no further proceedings taken. When the fowl’s bones are read as approving the marriage, the go-between goes to the parents of the girl, when, in some sections, the following form of dialogue takes place : Go-between.—‘‘ Now I will creep up thy stairs, I will tread on the steps of thy ladder. Thou plantest up large house posts, thou flattenest out wide bamboo planks. Thou callest thyself the master of the house, a good man. When the sun rises, it shines upon thee ; when the moon rises, it shines upon thee. Thy head is as large as a still pot, thy tongue as long as the gigantic bean pod. How wilt thou reply? The children lift their eyes on each other. They lift their hearts on each other’s heart. Wilt thou approve?” Girl’s Guardian.—“ Man is the horse’s tooth ; the elephant’s tusk. Woman is a tree, a bamboo. We are the woman, the female. We cannot reach distant waters, nor arrive at far off lands. We dare not Seize those who seize us, we dare not strike back again. The man can reach waters, and arrive at distant lands. Can he take upon himself the charge of a house and a field ? ” Go-between.—“ Fear not, be not anxious, for the house and the field. Mother dying, occupy mother’s chamber ; father dying, occupy father’s hall. By day, there is one sun; by night, there is one torch. Fear not, be anxious for nothing.”’ Gils Guardian.—“ li thy word is true to thyself; if thy language is faithful to thyself ; if thy word is one, thy foot-print one—Let not the tree depart from its shadow, let not man leave his place—very good. Thou art a hunting dog, thou scentest the covert ; thou trackest the game. Art thou satisfied?” Go-between.—““ T am a hunting dog, and in scenting the hiding place, and tracking the game, I have got to thee.” Girl's Guardian.—“ Thou art a hunting dog. What ornaments hast thou brought ? Let me take a look at them.” 16 Social Customs of the Karens. [No. 1, Vhen the work of the go-between is done, the friends of the young man take a hog, an ox, or a buffalo, according to their circumstances, and, leading it to the dwelling of the parents of the girl, they kill it and examine its gall bladder. If the bladder is full, they say the omen is favourable to the union; but if flaccid, containing little liquid, it is deemed unfavourable. Still, a feast is made, but it is eaten in sadness, and the people murmur, “If they are married, they will have no children; they will be unsuccessful in their undertakings, and they _ will die young.’”” Sometimes the marriage is broken off, and sometimes it proceeds. Tf the gall bladder be plump, there is great rejoicing, and all say, the couple will live to old age, and have a numerous posterity. Be- fore partaking of the feast, an Elder takes a bit of the liver and viscera of the animal together with boiled rice on a plate, and, pouring them out on to the earth, prays; ‘‘ Lord of the heavens and earth, Lord of the lofty mountains and high hills, we give thee food and drink. May these two persons prosper and be successful, may they have a posterity, may they live to old age, that they may bring up sons and daughters.” After the prayer, the elders eat, and then all the people *eat after them. After eating, they drink spirits, beat kyee-zees, dance, and sing songs. After this engagement feast, sometimes the marriage takes place in a few days, but frequently, for various reasons, it is delayed for a con- siderable period, sometimes for years ; and when the delay is protract- ed, it is not uncommon for the engagement to be broken off. Should the girl refuse to fulfil her contract, she must pay all the expenses of the engagement feast with interest. ‘“‘ If a hog was killed, she must repay a buffalo. If a horse was offered, she must repay an elephant ; and there is the shame besides.” These exaggerated demands are never exacted to the letter. In general terms it is said: ‘If a man breaks his engagement, he loses his outlay ; if a girl breaks her engagement, she must pay a fine.” If a young man wishes to break the engagement, he publicly de- clares that he will sacrifice all the affair has cost him, and ask no return: ‘‘ Let the fowl be,” he says, ‘as if the hawk had taken it. Let the food I furnished the parents be as if the tiger or leopard had devoured it. Let the presents I made her relatives be as if sunk in 1866.] Social Customs &c. of the Karens. 17 the water, or destroyed by fire.” After this public declaration, the girl is considered at liberty to receive proposals from others; which, without it, she is not. Marriage. If there are no obstacles to an immediate union, after an interval of two or three days, the relatives of the bride conduct her to the house of the bridegroom’s parents, with a procession of her friends blowing trumpets. When the bride ascends the ladder into the house, water is poured on her abundantly from the verandah, till her clothes are wet through. She then eats with the bridegroom’s relatives, and, at- tended by her female friends, she goes into the chamber. The young man’s friends make presents to all the party, giving the most valuable to the relatives of the bride. When the time for the company to separate approaches, two of the Elders take a cup of spirits, which is called “ the covenant drink,” and one speaks for the bride, and the other for the bridegroom. One says; “* Now the woman is thy wife, thy daughter-in-law, thine own daughter, thy own wife who will live with thee. Should she be drowned, should she die by a fall, should she be bitten bye a poisonous snake, we can say nothing. But should she be killed in a foray, should she be carried into captivity, should she be put in bonds, thou must purchase her freedom, or obtain the price of her blood.” The other Elder then says: ‘‘ What thou sayest is true. She is not the child of another, she is my child, my wife, my daughter-in-law. Should she die by accident, I can do nothing. I will lay her out, put food in her mouth, drink by her side, make a funeral feast, and bury her. But should she be carried into slavery in a-foray, I will carry a kyee-zee for her redemption, and thou must demand a fine. I will carry spirits to drink, thou must spread out food to eat. We together will purchase the woman. But if we cannot obtain her if she has been killed or is lost, we will demand her price. If I ask her price in kyee-zees, thou must demand it in slaves. We together will make it a reason for making reprisals ; and if I am the father of the foray, thou shalt be the mother of it. If Iam the head of the foray, thou shalt call the army; and if I call the army, thou shalt be the head of the 3 18 Social Customs &c. of the Karens. [No. 1, foray ; and we will work together. If I go first, thou shalt come last ; and if I come last, thou shalt go first.” Each one then gives to the other to drink, and each says to the other : “‘ Be faithful to thy covenant.” This is the proper marriage ceremony, and the parties are now married. Now, the people say, they are man and wife and may live where they choose, with the parents of the man, or with the parents of the woman, or may live independent of both. ‘‘ They may have food or no food ; clothes or no clothes ; may live in peace, or fight and quarrel. No one will interfere. It is nobody’s business but their own. No one has any right to control them.” As a matter of fact, however, the young man usually goes to live with the parents of his wife, and remains with them for two or three years. Marriage ceremonies among the Red Karens differ materiaily from those described above. They never betroth their children in infancy, but leave the young people to make their own engagements. When the parties have agreed to marry, the man kills one or two hogs or fowls in his own house, and makes a feast. To this the -friends of the bride, male and female, conduct her; and she eats and drinks, and spends the night in the house with her companions. In the midst of the feasting, and in the presence of the whole com- pany, the bridegroom offers a cup of spirits to his bride, who drinks it up; and then he asks her: “Is it agreeable?’’ To which she replies: “ Very agreeable.” The next day the bride returns home and makes a similar feast, to which the bridegroom and his friends go. It is now her turn to offer the cup to him, and when he replies to her question: ‘Is it 2? agreeable?” that it is “very agreeable,’ the two are regarded as married. Often, however, the reply is playfully given: “ Not agreeable,” and then the feasts have to be repeated till the favourable response is ob- tained. Marriages, according to the Bghais, ought to be always contracted among relatives. First cousins marry, but that relation is considered undesirably near. Second cousins are deemed most suitable for marriage. Third cousins may marry without impropriety, though that 1866. Social Customs &c. of the Karens. 19 relation is considered as undesirably remote. Beyond third cousins marriages are prohibited. CHASTITY. Among the Red Karens, chastity, both with married and unmarried: is reported as remarkably loose. The commerce of the sexes among young people is defended as nothing wrong, because ‘‘it is our custom.’’ The Sau-bwakepho has a regular rule to give six rupees damages in cases of rape ; but these are the only cases of crim. con. that he enter- tains in his courts. Chastity is cultivated, however, by the other Karen tribes; and one means by which it is preserved, is early marriages. The great majo- rity are married soon after the age of puberty. Still, while the young people are as chaste as most people in Christian nations, lapses among the married are not uncommon; but illegitimate children are very rare. The Sgaus at least are not wanting in good precepts, notwithstand- ing, for a contrary course. The Hlders say : “’O children and grandchildren ! do not commit adultery, or forni- cation, with the child or wife of another ; for the Righteous One looks down from above, and these things are exposed to him, Those that do thus, will go to hell. “Tf you meet the wife of another, avoid her, and pass on the lower side of the road.” Though the Bghais do not appear to have precisely the same form of command, yet they regard adultery as particularly offensive to God, and as being the cause sometimes of bad crops. Human nature is the same everywhere, and the betrothal of child- ren in infancy often results in unhappy marriages, and unfaithtulness to the marriage tie. Sometimes the parties, on becoming of marriageable age, so dislike each other, that they rebel against the authority of the Hlders, and form connections for themselves more congenial to their tastes. PoLyGamy. Polygamy is neither permitted nor practiced by any of the Karen tribes; but Karens who live in the neighbourhood of the Burmese 20 Social Customs &c. of the Karens. [No. 1, sometimes adopt the Burmese custom of taking an additional wife, as they do that of worshipping idols. The Sgau Elders charge their children : ‘“‘O children and grandchildren! If you have one husband or wife, lust not after another, male or female; for God at the beginning created only two, one male and one female.” Divorce. " Divorces are not unfrequent, arising often from marriages being made by the parents of the betrothed in infancy, and the children grow up without any love for each other. If a man leaves his wife, the rule is that the house and all the pro- perty belongs to her. He is allowed no claim on his money and valuables that may be in the wife’s possessions, after he has left her. Nothing is his but what he takes with him. If a woman forsakes her husband, it is usual to allow a share of the property, but no more than the husband consents to allow. Wipows. Widows retain their husbands’ fireplace, and endeavour to support themselves. When young they usually marry again; but if old and unable to support themselves, they look for help to their own rela- tions, and often suffer from neglect. The obligation to treat widows kindly is recognised in theory, but often neglected in practice. The following story from the Bghai gives a too true picture of this matter. ‘““Wormerly, there was a woman whose husband died, and left her to get a support as best she could. All her children were small. Their father had forsaken them, and the mother took care of them in any corner or interstice she could find. “She had no relations of her own in that country. She had none but her husband’s relations, and her husband was dead, and his rela- tions would not help her. She could not therefore get curry to eat, and she fed her children on the sheaths of the blossoms of the wild plantain flowers : these she called to the children “ brains,” and they knew not, but that was the proper name. “When the neighbours heard the children say they lived on brains, they said: ‘The woman is a witch! Morning after morning it is 1866. ] Social Customs dc. of the Karens. a brains; evening after evening it is brains. It must be she goes and gets human brains to eat. We cannot get so many brains: and they have no father. Where can so many brains come from ?’ “ After awhile they concluded they would kill her for being a witch, and they made known their intentions to an uncle of hers. He said: ‘ Wait till I can go and see her.’ When at leisure, he went to see the family. He killed a deer, took the head to the children, and showed the brains to the children, asking: ‘Does your mother feed you with brains like these?’ They all replied: ‘ No, uncle, mother feeds us with brains that are bright red.’ There are no fibres in them like these.’ “The uncle then repeated his enquiries successively with the heads of ahorse, an elephant, a bear, a goat-antelope, a bison, a barking deer, a porcupine, a bamboo-rat, a squirrel, a tupai, a rat, a bird, a fowl, a snake, a frog, a fish, and every kind of animal known in the country ; but the children said to all, ‘Uncle, our mother feeds us with no such brains as these.’ “ He thought to himself; ‘It is not this, and it isnot that. Surely the woman is a witch, for there is no other kind of brains it can be, but human brains.’ So he concluded it was best to kill her. *“* However he went out hunting one day more, and all day he met with nothing; so on his return home he plucked two sheathes of wild plantain blossoms, and bringing them into the house, he laid them down by the wash stand. One of the children saw the bright red sheathes ; ‘My uncle has brought me some brains, I will eat them aly myself, I will not give a taste to any one else.’ All the children rejoiced greatly, and said ‘ These are the brains on which mother fed HIS: “When the uncle knew that his niece was not a witch, he almost fainted at the thought of having so nearly consented to her death.” Foon. A Karen is a most omnivorous animal. Always excepting the feline race, he eats every quadruped from a rat to an elephant; and there is scarcely a reptile unacceptable to his palate, from a sand lizard to a crocodile, and from a toad to a serpent. Flying ants and crawl- ing grubs are in his bill of fare; and there is no bird too tough, no fish 22 Social Customs &c. of the Karens. [No. 1, too bony for his table. Dogs are not eaten by the Southern Karens, but they are as great delicacies in the Bghai country as they are in China. To this great mass of animated nature, the whole vegetable king- dom is made to serve as greens. Nearly every weed is a vegetable, and the young shoots of the largest trees serve as spinage. They are so careless about what they gather for greens, that one of our young teachers poisoned himself, not long ago, by the vegetable curry he made by the way, while travelling. i Besides game, the Karens raise hogs and fowls for home consump- tion as well as for sale, and on festive occasions, those who are able, purchase and kill a buffalo or ox; so they do not seem to lack for animal food. Still, they may be often seen sitting down to rice and vegetable curry, with perhaps a taste of dried fish, and they certainly do not eat as much animal food as Huropeans. They lve much lke the wild beasts of the forest. When chance, or something very like it, sends them a whole beast, they eat meat to surfeit; and then they live on vegetables and rice, till the wheel of fortune tums round again. The meat is often cut into small pieces and boiled in curry; but it is also frequently roasted or grilled. Fish is often dried, as is also the flesh of game sometimes ; but dried so imperfectly, that it usually has a very bad odour. The Karens distil from rice or millet a kind of whiskey, of which men, women, and children often drink to intoxication. But, like their meat, this too they have not on hand constantly ; and they are sober a great part of the year, because they cannot get anything to drink to be intoxicated. In the matter of quantity, they take more food at a meal than Europeans ; and yet, if labouring hard, require to eat more frequently: I have often walked with them, up hill and down; and though I could walk all day, from sunrise to sunset, after an early breakfast with a couple of crackers, and water from the brook by the way ; the Karens were always knocked up by noon; and had to stop and eat a hearty meal, before they were able to proceed. This is true of all the natives in the country ; but is not quite understood by some of our medical men. Natives are sometimes taken into the hospitals, and 1866. | Social Customs dc. of the Karens. 28 actually starved to death by not having food enough allowed them to keep up their strength. Dress. The dress of Karen men, south of Toungoo, is a tunic, or frock, and a wrapper ; the latter serving for a sheet to sleep in at night. Hach one, too, usually carries a bag slung over his shoulder. The tunics of different tribes and clans are distinguished by the peculiar embroidery of each.* The Sgau tunic has red horizontal parallel lines on a white ground. The Bghai tunic, on the contrary, has the red lines perpendicular. The Pgho tunic has a broad belt of embroidery at its base, and the Pahu tunic has a narrow band, and the figures varied for every village, originally distinct families, so the markings are equivalent to coats of arms. One clan of the Bghais wear tunics, but by far the larger portion of the tribe wear pants, and no tunic; and all the tribes beyond them, as the Gaikho, Tarus, and Red Karens wear pants; but each tribe or clan has some variation in the stripes of figures worked on them, so that, like those who wear tunics, they can be distinguished at a glance.t . Excepting the Red Karens, all the women wear a short gown, petti- coat, and large turban, all variously omamented. The Red Karen women have corresponding articles of dress, but each one is merely a rectangular piece of cloth. The dresses are made of cotton, which the women usually plant, gather, clean, spin into thread, and weave into cloth. The Northern Bghais and Gaikhos, who raise the silkworm, adorn their dresses with a profusion of silk embroidery. In some of their clans, the Elder who officiates as high priest in their offerings, or sacrifices, has a longer and more ornamented tunic presented to him than ordinary, but nothing in their traditions has been found to explain the reason. To describe the different modes of ornamenting their dresses, would require a long article by itself, and a series of drawings. * There is one exception. The Mopghas wear the same tunic as the Tunic- Bghais, but why, no reason is known. ‘They speak widely different dialects. + There is one exception. The Northern Behais, and the Gaikhos wear the same pants, 24 Diseases of the Karens. [No. 1, Tattooing is a practice quite foreign to all the Karen tribes, except- ing the Red Karens, who are all tattooed across the back with a figure resembling the rays of the rising sun. They can give no account of the origin of the custom. Karens who are brought in contact with the Burmese and Talaings, often adopt their customs, so that Karens are often found, especially among the Pghos, tattooed and dressed like Burmans. No characteristic mode of amusement has been observed. The Karens dance, wrestle, and show their agility much like the other nations around them. ¢ Games of chance are not unknown to the people, but they are little addicted to them, and never bet on them, unless they have been cor- rupted by the Burmese or Shans. Every village has a good complement of old people in it, and I have met with two men, who considered themselves a hundred years of age. Every village has persons over sixty, seventy is not uncommon, eighty is rare, but ninety is met occasionally. No marked difference has been noticed between the sexes in respect to longevity. SICKNEss. Where diseases are not deemed contagious, ordinary attention is bestowed upon the sick by their friends and relatives; but when conta- gious diseases appear, like the small-pox, the whole population seems struck by a panic, and they abandon their houses and scatter into the jungles, where they build booths, and remain till they consider the disease to have passed away. They deem the cholera as contagious as small-pox, and though husbands and wives, parents and children will unite and watch each other to the end; yet all often run away, as soon as a person is dead, and leave him unburied. It is extremely difficult to get people buried in times of cholera. The Karens attribute diseases to the influence of unseen spirits, and hence, to cure them, they resort to making offerings to appease the spirits that are supposed to be offended. They have twenty or thirty distinct names for different offerings that are made for the sick. They do not, however, exclude the use of medicine altogether ; and the Karen Elders have a large Materia Medica, consisting of roots and 1866. ] Diseases of the Karens. 95 herbs, leaves and bark, to fall back upon when the offerings do not prove efficacious. From satisfactory statistics the annual death rate of the Mountain Karens has been ascertained as a little over two and a half per cent., or about the same asin London. The same years that these statistics were collected, the death rate among the acclimatized European soldiers in Toungoo, was only one per cent. The difference should be attributed, it is believed, to difference in constitution, difference in habits, and difference in treatment of the sick; and not to locality. The Karen Mountains appear as healthy as the Scotch Mountains, or the Mountains of Pennsylvania. That something does affect the death rate besides the locality, is manifest from the deaths in the Toungoo jail. The very years that one man only in a hundred was dying in Cantonments, from eight to seventeen in a hundred were dying in the jail. Karens lack vigour of constitution, and therefore present a weak resisting power to disease. They are subject to intermittent fevers throughout life. I have prescribed to shivering infants at the breast and to shaking old men of threescore and ten. An Kuropean does not escape them, but he has a strong constitution, which struggles hard, and if it comes off victor, it is a victor for life. For the first four years of my jungle travels, I had fever every year, but for thirty years since, with one slight exception, I have been entirely exempt. Bites from land leeches often result in bad sores on Karens; while an European will sit down and pick off a dozen from his legs after a walk, without the slightest subsequent inconvenience. In some localities, there is a species of gad fly that bites severely, and its bite is often followed by an ulcer on a Karen; while I have had the backs of both my hands dotted all over with blood spots from their bites, without suffering anything beyond the temporary incon- venience. The Karens are a dirty people. They never use soap, and their skins are enamelled with dirt. When water is thrown on to them, it rolls off their backs, like globules of quicksilver on a marble slab. To them, bathing has a cooling, but no cleansing effect. Dirt is death’s half brother, and is the father of a host of skin diseases to which the Karens are subject. About half of them have the itch, and 4 26 Diseases of the Kurens. [aor Lt many in the form of dreadful sores. Shingles, and fish-skin, and ring- worm are nearly as common as psora. Many diseases, common to all nations, are much more fatal to Karens than to Europeans. The measles are as fatal as the small-pox in Europe, and the hooping cough often makes sad havoc among children. I have known more than twenty die of this disease in a small village of some two hundred inhabitants. Consumption kills a few, dropsy more, dysentery many, and occa- sionally considerable numbers are reported to me as dying of fevers; and yet I have never met with a single case of fever among the Karens, that did not yield to medicine. Enlarged spleen is very com- mon, and is sometimes fatal. Ulcers do not kill, but they are as com- mon as skin diseases, and are in great variety. There is a disease very prevalent among the Sgau tribes, in which large ulcers appear on the limbs. I have had patients brought to the towns, where they have been sent to the hospitals; and sometimes they have been slightly benefited; but in no case has a cure been effected by European treatment ; and I have never found a Surgeon who understood the nature of the disease. One said: “It is not leprosy ;” but I think it is a kind of leprosy. Another remarked on the cases submitted to his treatment: ‘‘T cannot help thinking there is some- thing venereal in it.” This the Karens uniformly deny, but I have certainly seen cases in which both legs were masses of what appeared to be incurable sores completely cured, by severe salivation administered by a Burmese doctor; which favours the idea of the venereal character of the disease; but I have seen others die under the same treatment. The disease is hereditary in most instances, but whenever an ulcer appears, the Karens consider it infectious, and will not have the patient in the same house with them. They insist on his living in a separate house, as much as they would a leper. The Burmese, how- ever, do not consider the disease infectious, in which they are partly correct. The Bghais say it is a foreign disease, and some call it “the Paku disease,” and others the ‘“‘ Burmese disease ;” while the Burmese in some sections call it ‘the Martaban disease,’ and in others “the Toungoo disease.” Goitre is common on the hills in special localities. It abounds in one village on the granite mountains, while villages three hours’ walk 1866 ] Diseases of the Karens. Daf distant are nearly exempt, though located on the same hills, with the same geological formation. Three or four days’ journey beyond this, in an extensive region, where the rocks are exclusively secondary limestone, goitre is:again found in. excess, while other villages, on the same limestone range, are quite free from the disease. In neither of these districts has any metallic mineral been found. Still, there must be something special in the localities where it abounds to produce it; but what that is, remains to be discovered. All that can be said of it with certainty is, that it is a disease of the hills, for it is not found on the plains; nor did I ever meet with it on the hills in the Tenasserim Provinces. The Karens attribute it to the soil, and say. that the dis- ease is caught by eating beans, pumpkins, and other vegetables raised in the infected locality, and by drinking the water that runs through it. Their theory has probably some foundation in fact. Fowls and hogs that the Karens raise, are occasionally attacked by a violent disease by which they die off as.if they had the cholera ; and buffaloes. on the plains are subject. to a like complaint. Worms. Hntozoa are very abundant. The round worm, ascuris lwmbricoides, is often vomited up by Karens, both children and adults, The com- mon tape worm, tenia solum, is.a common inhabitant of the bowels, as are also thread worms, ascaris vermicularis. Deratu. When an elder among the Bghais,. with a large number of descend- ants, dies, the people build a place in the hall for the deposit of the corpse, and they hew a coffin out of the body of a tree, and hew a cover for it, like the Chinese coffins. ‘ The body lies in state three or four days, and during the time men blow pipes, and the young men and maidens march round the corpse to the music. At night, the piping is discontinued, and singing is substituted. When the piping and marching is not going forward, the exercises are diversified by weeping and mourning; or by the men knocking pestles together, and others showing their dexterity by putting their hands or heads in between, and yibhdrawane them quickly before the missiles come together again. 28 Burial rites among the Karens. [No. 1, Before the burial, an elder opens the hand of the dead man and puts into a bangle or some other bit of metal, and then cuts off a few particles with a sword, saying: ‘‘ May we live to be as old as thou art.”” Hach one in the company goes through the same ceremonials, and the fragments gathered are looked upon as charms to prolong life. When about to bury the corpse, two candles made of bees-wax are lighted, and two swords are brought. A sword and a candle is taken by the eldest son, and a sword and a candle by the youngest ; and they march round the bier in opposite directions three times, each time they meet exchanging swords and candles. After completing the circuits, one candle is placed at the foot of the coffin, and the other at the head. A fowl or a hog is ted three times round the building in which the body is placed, and on completing the first round, it is struck with a strip of bamboo once; on completing the second round twice; and at the third round it is killed. Ifa fowl, it is killed by twisting its head off. The meat is set before the body as food. Young people are buried in a similar manner, but with some abridgement of the forms. When the day of burial arrives, and the body is carried to the grave, four bamboo splints are taken, and one is thrown towards the west, saying : ‘‘ That is the east.”” Another is thrown to the east, saying: ‘“‘ That is the west.” » 8 », bottom, ,, Hattiwar » Kattiawar. 34, ce ae inwardly » conoidly. 99 39 SB, gg BD og WOW, >, subgesta > subjecta. 3%, 5, 125.4; bottom, supply “it” after nulla, 5 Teo ets a omit the word South. Soy ue LOM Ts, Lop; » Oblong ovate, Achatina read oblong ovate Achatinee. 7 Bei ya hag a » Basilens » Basileus. = » 12, , bottom, ,, Alycewus 5 Alyceus. ie elie to pa Ny a at » Recleiz >» Recluz. 39, lines 21, 16 & 11, from bottom, for Basilens >» Basileus. » line 17, from bottom, for Wynand » Wynaud. 5 sy eae Lee Me , Paulghat cherry » Paulghatcherry ui Sines ee tee 35 » of that N. awris » of N. auris. 32 3) 2, 3) 32 22 base by 22 barely. AM py A a OO » slighly » slightly. In the previous number V. of the Contributions, an important error occurs N. conuta, n. s. for N. Conutus JJ. A. S. B. XXXIV, 73, 1865). In the same page, Phoung ditto, Arakan, should be Phoung Do, and three pages further, p. 76, line 12, a semicolon is omitted, altering the sense. The passage should read “ a vertical lamina in front, and a second, slightly oblique, just behind ; the first giving out’ &c. instead of “just behind the first.” The only other erratum of importance is in page 81, line 20, where “ re-entering lamellar parietal” should be “re-entering parietal lamella.” 156 Scientific Intelligence. [No. 2, Screntiric INTELLIGENCE. The following is from Mr. Blyth :— T have already elucidated* sundry species of Aigialites (or Ring Plover) and may now further add that I have since made out the Charadrius pusillus of Horsfield to be the same as 4. ruficapillus, Gould, figured in his Rirds of Australia: Horsfield’s specimen being in winter dress, and his name of course standing for the species. The Indian Neophron (281) will have to rank as N. ginginianus, Latham. The Spilornis of Ceylon and of all S. India is the same as S. Lilgint, Tytler, and will bear my prior name Spilogaster (J. A. S. XXI. 351) being distinct from the Malayan S. bacha, with which Pro- fessor Schlegel identifies it. Kalco babylonicus is the PF’. peregrinoides apud G. R. Gray, as suggested in p. 282. The Cat noticed as Helis macrocelis in p. 283 seems, after all, to be of a different and smaller race than one received from Asdm also in the Zoological Gardens. It has now been more than three years in the garden, and has only a slight fulvous tendency even yet, while the other is much more fulvescent, and is also of heavier build. I think that the larger only has the very elongated canine teeth. Neither seems to be the true Diardii (vel macrocelis) of Sumatra and Borneo; and I suspect that the larger and more fulvous animal (which the Society’s Museum has from Sikhim) should rank as F’. nebulosa, C. H. Smith, figured in Griffith’s English edition of the Régne animal. There is also great variation in the F. aurata, Tem. (murmensis, Hodgson, and the young F. Temminckii, Vigors.) A rufous specimen in the India Museum has strongly deve- loped body-markings, akin in type to those of the macrocelis group ; others (alike from Sikhim, Malacca and Sumatra,) are deep rufous without trace of body-markings; and thirdly, there is the blackish race, which is designated F’. nigrescens, Hodgson, in the second edi- tion of the British Museum Catalogue of Mr. Hodgson’s collections. These Cats would seem, in fact, to be in process of specialization, which is carried on a further stage in the F'. Swinhoei of Formosa, as compared with the other races akin to 7. Diardit. Lastly, F. Oharl- tom may be a race not strongly specialized apart from #7. marmorata. * Asiatic Society's Journal, vol. XXXIV. p. 280. 1866.] Scientific Intelligence. 157 The whole of these constitute a group of H. and 8. HK. Asiatic Cats per se, Which have not the peculiar clubbed tail of F. wncia, with which Dr. Gray associates them. To the species of birds to be ex- punged from Jerdon’s Indian series (p. 282), may be added Otocoris penicillata, for which O. longirostris of Kashmir, Kooloo, &c., has hitherto been mistaken. O. penicillata of W. Asia is smaller, with much longer ear-tufts, and the black of the cheeks is continuous with that of the breast. Have I told you that Carpophaga cuprea, Jerdon, is well distinguished from C. insignis, Hodgson, having the neck and lower parts much more ashy, while both differ from C. badia, (Raffles), of Sumatra? Of C. pusilla, nobis, I have seen more spe- cimens from §. India, where perhaps it co-exists with the large C. @nea; and both cuprea and pusilla are very likely to inhabit the mountains of Ceylon. Grauculus Layardi, nobis, (papuensis apud Sykes,) of S. India and Ceylon, is very distinct from G. mace of Bengal, &c., much smaller, with the wings strongly banded under- neath. The Malayan G. javensis is a miniature of G. macez, of the same small size as G. Layard. As many as four races have been confounded under Pycnonotus jocosus, (.,) a name which must be retained for that of China, which I have not seen. The Bengal bird will stand as emeria of Shaw (pyrrhotis, Hodgson). The Tenasserim and Penang race is monticolus, M’Clelland. That of 8. India will be named by Gould, and it has no white markings on the rectrices. In the Zoological Gardens are apparently two new species of Pheasant. One is a female, of a duplicate race to nycthemerus, being of the true silver Pheasant type. The other is a male; very like léneatus of Burma; but the markings of the upper parts more resemble those of nycthe- merus; it hag no white along the ridge of the tail, and no white streaks on the flanks. Some think it a hybrid; but, if so, it can only be between lineatus and nycthemerus. The tail, however, is shaped exactly as in the former, whereas it should be considerably more lengthened, if the bird had nycthemerus for one parent ; and its legs also should in that case be larger, and shew some trace of the crimson colour of those of nycthemerus. I am, therefore, disposed to consider it as a true wild race of Kallij, probably from some more eastern part of the Indo-Chinese peninsula, —— SE SE eeESeESeEeaSe See rs , Ms ps ie aed Sa Sanne ok ores ae cn % Bathe one. op wh 5 OED. gO U.N aks Li OF THE BelATIC SOCIETY. ——vesicceccecescscsesseeccnvessesece | GO Lb. 14, Limestone, patchy blue and pale brown, ....,....ssesee eesenere 15 ft. These two beds of limestone are not quite conformable to the sandstone and preceding beds; they are nearly horizontal, with a trifling dip of about 3° to the H. N. EH. This is probably due to littoral oscillations or earthquakes. 15. Sandstones, greyish-brown and pale, .....cscocssscsersorcessscses 2 ft MIG rE TIMES UOMO Mesa at athe cg ed Cue la ah caine wale egees, 1 At abs 17. Very arenaceous, grey ie resione: ae a ages yellowish grey ; it shows no organisms. It dips H. N. H. 20°. It does not appear to participate at all in the faults and folds noted before. It has resisted atmospheric influence well and forms a prominent and striking wall near the top of the hill. It ASAP OUb ye cseccsseicsesee T.aq0 CHO TOL a0 Gc HOO BRG OD OS Uncn Cosme asa eaaOaHancrreeting irAO tn 18. eile. blue ae marly and shaly, Saige greyish-brown and patchy. It decays fast into a yellow sandy marl and forms a furrow at its DUGOLOP ie wesiles tncsivacieceiesiett sels accis ve Ute datas as salae deal Deke us Gheiaet Eecctone, very ea eal ane Tt is fawn-coloured, but sometimes greenish blue, It contains no fossils, ........csecsesvceceeeee © fb. These three beds, 17, 18 and 19, form at their outcrop a ribbon similar to those described at Weean. Another ribbon is formed by the layers 14, 15 and 16, which appear to be the equivalent of the ribbon 7, 8, 9 at Weean. (?) 20. Sandstone, brown, hard and micaCeous, ....s..-+sserovcossecreceee 2 be 21. Limestone in blue and brown patches, ..,.cc.ecscesecssesesseseee 4 ft, 22, Sandstone, shaly and much fissured. Color grey or brownish-grey. It is hard, cherty and calcareous. It has a slaty cleavage, cutting the stratifica- tion obliquely by striking W. H. and dipping N. with an angle of 60°. It contains afew fossils, This bed varies a great deal, being sometimes a pure enough sandstone, at other times a sandy shale, and again a coarse sandy slate. It goes to the top of the cliff.............. Giosinsuhelevedaalvensanescselccctesves/ 020) | 290 58.3 | 138) |) 494 AZ 98 62.5 | 10.6 | .568 | 6.21 58 66.0 8.5 | .638 95 23 66.0 8.0 | .638 97 07 63.3 5.0 | .584 44 | 1.16 64.8 3.8 | .613 78 | 0.89 64.6 3.6 | .609 73 185 60.4 3.0 | .580 | 5.91 62 dity, complete satu- | ration being unity All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. ill Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. 6 8 Range of the Barometer =. |Range of the Tempera- 43 2 = for each hour during a 2 ture for each hour "Ep 5 s the month. ba during the month. Hour. | 5 & a ra e qo” : : 2 9 i ; Rog Max. Min. Diff. @ a Max. Min. | Diff. or Ss oe = a Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Co) to) oO Co) Mid- night. 30.046 |30.119 | 29.921 0.198 65.5 72.4 60.0 | 12.4 1 .039 113 902 211 64.8 72.4 58.8 | 13.6 2 .030 .LO06 .886 220 64.2 72.0 57.8 | 15.2 3 021 .099 867 232, 63.6 71.8 57.4 | 14.4 4 014: 094: 848 246 62.9 70.4: 57.0 | 13.4 5 .022 103 861 242 62.3 69.7 56.4 | 13.3 6 .038 120 867 258 62.1 69.5 55.8 | 13.7 7 .059 .156 .885 271 61.8 67.4 56.0 | 11.4 8 .088 .190 927 263. 63.7 69.2 57.8 | 11.4 9 114 215 957 258 67.2 73.2, 61.2 | 12.0 10 122 221 O71 .250 73.8 ea 63.8 | 13.9 11 105 197 .960 237 73.2 79.4 63.6 | 15.8 Noon. | .075 167 | .935 232 75.2 81.6 | 62.6 | 19.0 1 .035 124 897 2217 76.5 82.8 62.4 | 20.4 2 007 O91 871 220 77.5 84.0 62.8 | 21.2 3 | 29.989 077 861 216 78.0 84.7 63.8 | 20.9 4 -983 064: 851 213 76.8 82.8 64.4 | 18.4 5 .992 077 864 213 75.5 81.5 63.8 | 17.7 6 .999 076 .880 .L96 72.6 79.2 62.6 | 16.6 7 |30.018 .088 904: 184) 70.9 77.0 62.8 | 14.2 8 .035 -LO9 .929 180 69.5 75.3 62.8 | 12.5 9 .050 121 941 180 68.1 TAL 62.6 | 11.5 10 .056 137 .940 197 67.0 73.4: 61,8 | 11.6 11 .052 132 927 205 66,1 72.5 60.6 | 11.9 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month, iv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1866. Hourly means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) 5B 2 ae 24 | Salas ae) Cs} ° 2 Be ie | ees ee 2 i 2 5 | ROORa Sel aeons =| 2 e 5 a 6.2.4) ee eae Noman Q iS) ® 2 ° of |E os a By Hour. ; 2 qa 3 2) el Be ose S83) 2] 8 |-2. | 45 | 32 |e.8 | bee Pal ela fe | 8 | bode cau. do a 5 dea da rea avr- g 5 B B | be | 8 | ba | SPs | aca = A ‘S) A = a < a oO (0) fe) Co) Inches. | T. gr. | T. gr. Mid- night.| 62.1 3.4 59.4 6.1 | 0.513 5,69 1.29 0.82 1 61.7 3.1 59.2 5.6 .009 .66 17 83 2 61.2 3.0 58.5 5.7 498 53 16 83 3 60.7 2.9 58.1 5.9 AQ1 A6 Al 83 4 60.2 2.7 57.8 5.1 486 Ad .0O 84 5 59.7 2.6 57.4 4.9 -480 36 0.95 .85 6 59.7 2.4 57.5 4.6 ASL 38 89 86 vi 59.4: 2.4 57.2 4.6 A76 32 .89 .86 8 60.7 3.0 58.0 5.7 489 AA, 1,15 83 9 62.7 4.5 59.1 8.1 .508 62 13) a 10 64.4 6.4: 59.3 11.5 O11 -60 2.60 .68 11 65.3 7.9 59.0 14.2 .506 03 3.29 63 Noon.| 65.9 9.3 59.4: 15.8 .513 .58 79 .60 1 66.3 10.2 59.2 17.3 .509 0A 4,21 57 2 66.7 10.8 59.1 18.4) .508 50 oA .55 3 66.8 11.2 59.0 19.0 .506 AT 72 04 A 66.2 10.6 58.8 18.0 .503 A5 38 .55 5 65.9 9.6 59,2 16.3 509 ‘55 3.91 09 6 65.8 6.8 60.4 12.2 .030 81 2.85 67 7 65.1 5.8 60.5 10.4 002 85 08 71 8 64.4 5.1 60.3 9.2 .528 .82 06 74 9 63.7 4,4) 60.2 7.9 527 .82 1.73 17 10 63.1 3.9 60.0 7.0 523 79 ol 79 11 62.5 3.6 59.6 6.5 .o16 72 38 81 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. Vv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. Oo oO dd |25 3 4 SoG ils2qg Prevailing .| “ae | = S| direction of the General Aspect of the Sky. $ 4S A & & Wind. Al Ss” |e o |Inches 1) 138.0 N.& W.&N.W. | Clear, slightly foggy at midnight &1 a. Mu. and from 8 to 11 P. uM. 2} 134.0 N. & W. Clear, slightly foggy from 8 to 10 P. m. 3} 134.0 S.W.&S. Clear, slightly foggy at 1 A. mu. 4) 138.4 S. Clear to 8 p: M. Scatd. “i afterwards. 5} 139.0 S. Nito 8 A.M. “i to 4 p.m. clear after- wards. 6) 129.5 S. & variable. Clear to 9 A. M. Scatd. i afterwards, slightly foggy at 5 A. M. 7| 139.0; ... |N.& N. W. Various clouds to 7 a. M., clear "aliens wards, 8] 129.0 N.&N. W. Clear. 9) 124.8 N. & N. W. Clear. 10} 131.0 N. W. &N. Clear, slightly foggy from 8 to 10 P. M. 11) 133.2 W. Clear, shghtly foggy at 9 P. M. 12) 131.0 N. W. &N. & N. E.| Clear. 13} 129.0 W.&N. HE. &N. Clear. 14) 133.4 W. & variable. Clear, fogey at 5 and 6 A. M. 15) 133.0 N.& N. H. Clear to 10 A. mM. Scatd. “i to 5p. M. clear afterwards, slightly foggy at 10 . & lle. M. 16) 126.0} .. | N.&S. Clear to 6 a. mM. Scatd. “i to 11 a. m., clear afterwards. 17; 129.0/ ... |N. GW. &N. W. Clear to 9 a. mM. Scatd. “i to 6 P. M. clear afterwards. 18} 130.8 W. Clear, slightly foggy at 6 A. M. 19} 129.5 S. GN Clear to 5 A. M. 91 to 6 Pp. M. clear after: wards. 20) 134.5 H. GN. H. Clear, slightly foggy from 5 to_9 A. M. 21) 180.0 S. W. & W. Clear to noon, Scatd. i to 4p. M. clear afterwards. 22) 134.0 N. Clear, foggy from 2 to 4 A. M. 23) 127.2 W.&N. Clear to Noon, Scatd. \i to 5 p. m. clear afterwards, slightly foggy from 8 to 11 Pp. u. 24) 130.8) ... | W. Clear to 3 Pp. M. Scatd. “i to 8 P. mM. clear afterwards, slightly fogey at 7& 8p. M. 25) 135.2} ... |W. &S.W. Clear to 10 a. m. Scatd. 1i to 7 P. M. Scatd, -i afterwards. Mi Cirri, —i 8trati, Ni Cumuli, i Cirro-strati, ~i Cumulo-strati, W-i Nimbi, Wi Cirro-cumuli, vi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. # 4 | Gob < iS 5.2 S Prevailing .| 22 |© & &| direction of tion General Aspect of the Sky. | ge |e Se Wind. al! SS land =a |22INo) o (Inches 26) 139.5 E.&S. & W. Clear to 5 A. M. Scatd. i afterwards. 27| 129.5 S. Scatd. %i to 7 p. u. clear afterwards, slightly foggy at 7 A M. and thin rain at 6 P. M. 28 ager, 0.45 | H. &S. EH. Clear to 10 A.M. Overcast to 6 P. M. “i afterwards rain between 1 & 2 P. u. and from 4 to 6 Pp. M. Thunder at 3 & 5 P. M. 29) eee 0.80 |S. H. & §. Overcast. Lightning towards N. at 8 & 9 Pp. M. rain after intervals. 30] os 0.20 | N. Scatd. %i to 5 A. M. overcast to 11 A. M. ito 3 P.M. overcast afterwards. Light rains from 7 to 10 a. um. and from & to 9 Pp. M. Si eee 0.46 | N. & N. E. Overcast, rain at 4, 8, 9, 11 and Noon. Meteorological Observations. Vii Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1866. Montuty Resvuts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month, . si ww. 30.041 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 A. M. on the sth, «. 90.221 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 A. M. on the 6th, ... 29.848 Extreme Range of the Barometer during the month, 500 ww. = 0.878 Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ... Sob uae ... 30.123 Ditto ditto Min. ditto ... val er 29-979 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, .., oe «= 0.144 Co) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... ae 30 69.0 Max. Temperature occurred at 3 p. u. on the 27th, is 601 84.7 Min. Temperature occurred at 6 a. M. on the 8th, a S00 55.8 Extreme range of the Temperature during the month, Bre ood 28.9 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature, 6% soc 660 78.2 Ditto ditto Min. dittce, ... nee aah er 61.4 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month, ... ee 16.8 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, sia 63.4 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above mean Wet. Bulb ee are sas 5.6 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ... a bee 58.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- Le Bee 10.1 Inches Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .., a .. 0.504 Troy grains Mean Weight of Vapour for the month, ee 563 5.56 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, aan 2.20 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity, 0.72 Inches Rained 5 days, Max. fall of rain during 24 hours, she sek 0.80 Total amount of rain during the month, BA Say EL Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge attached a “ie ee meter during the month, ae a bbe a 1.70 Prevailing direction of the Wind, .., 500 me N. & W.& 5S. Vili Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of ths Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1866. Monruty Restvxts. Tables showing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowiug, it rained. Hour. d] (€] |e] le] jet jel latte] tale ajslal] |alsla| (Se ls| |siEleis ale N. Sig S18. ela IS. ela a sizieisiele | No. of days. Midnight, yl 1 Al F2i | 3i 6 9 1 9 3 3 2| 6 8 2 9 4. 1 iL 9 7 3 11 2 A. 1) 7 2 4. 4. 11 3 4) 1 Vf 1 4, 1) 1 5 11 3 3 6 2 4 a ae 1 6 11 6 2 6 2 4. a 10| 1} 3 5 2 3 2 4. 2 8 11) 2) 1 vi 2 2 3 3 2 9 12} 2) 4 3 4, | 2 2 3 1 10 10) 1) 5 3 4 1} 2 2 A 1 11 8 1] 4 2 6 1 2 8 Noon. » 113) 1] 3 1) 11 6 1 rf 1 11 2 di 4) 11 3 3 7 2 al 3 3) 1 3 3 vi 11 3 Se tet A} | 1} | 7 [13 4 5) 1 2) 1 3 2 10 8 5 7 2 1 A 10 9 6 8) 2 1) 1 5 12 5 v4 9 1 2 2 3 1 10 3 8 9) 1) 2 1 2 2 2 10 3 9 9) 1) 1 z 1 3 1 11 3 10 Wy 3) 1f 2 2 A 2 8 3 11 | i) 2 3 6 1 8 1} , Meteorological Observations, 1x Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1866. Latitude 22° 23’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Sea-level, 18 ft. 11 in, Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon, SH 2 i £ 28 Range of the Barometer = & | Range of the Tempera- re 8 c during the day. Qe ture during the day, Ou H 5 Date. ea so Ag qo : F do : : eq Max. Min. Diff. Sa Max. | Min. | Diff. or o = = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO fo) oO oO 1 29.982 | 30.052 | 29.934 | 0.118 63.1 66.9 60.0 6.9 2 994 .067 .946 120 64.3 71.6 58.4 | 13.2 3 921 .013 840 ie 65.3 73.8 57.2 | 16.6 A, .833 | 29.898 787 ALL 63.6 70.6 60.4 | 10.2 5 .848 .925 .766 .159 66.3 75.8 58.6 | 17.2 6 .983 | 30.062 .915 147 69.2 78.4: 61.8 | 16.6 7 30.045 138 .985 153 70.5 80.2 61.4 | 18.8 8 O24 101 .967 134: 70.8 80.4 63.0 | 17.4 9 .060 132 .997 135 68.1 75.2 64.6 | 10.6 10 O51 122 .982 .140 415 81.7 62.0 | 19.7 11 29.98 041 915 .126 69.9 80.0 65.4 | 14.6 12 943 .013 .850 163 66.8 71.2 62.4: 8.8 13 30.037 124 .986 .138 63.8 71.1 56.4 | 14.7 14 .006 .075 937 138 64.7 73.5 56.2 | 17.3 15 29.975 057 .919 188 67.3 76.4 58.6 | 17.8 16 .952 .040 .888 152 69.3 78.4 59.8 | 18.6 17 .966 .046 .925 121 72.6 82.0 63.2 | 18.8 18 981 .073 .930 143 72.8 78.3 68.8 9.5 19 981 .062 .886 176 74.9 86.0 67.4 | 18.6 20 .953 .039 .896 143 71.9 80.2 67.8 | 12.4 21 945 .023 897 .126 73.7 81.8 67.8 | 14.0 22 .923 | 29.992 .856 136 72.0 81.0 63.2 | 17.8 23 .945 | 30.021 894 127 72.7 82.6 62.2 | 20.4 24, .967 .056 .916 140 73.0 84.8 62.8 | 22.0 25 937 .009 874 135 75.1 87.2 64.8 | 22.4 26 .887 | 29.959 824 135 77.0 88.2 67.5 | 20.7 27 843 914 791 123 77.9 89.2 68.4 | 20.8 28 815 .900 736 164 79.6 91.4 70-8 | 20.6 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Ther- mometer Means are derived from the hourly observations made during the day. x Meteorvlogical Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1866. Daily Means, &e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.— Continued. 3 : “5 S 4 Bas C22 aa ee eae = 2 = A 3 Ge leo | 2 ae Ee om © a Sa easy A = Novel | §. | seers eee rQ (Pa oO — 69 Date. a ie 3 a S ze a2 = 2 a 2 a8 , 3) ro S os mS = ae Fel] 2 |92 | as] as | £6 | eee He les || oe | Oe | 8 | ae eee Sq b a poe | €£ | $8 |SES|egs = A ‘S) A = a < |= fe) (0) fo) o Ibaeagss || LU, eae, || WS eee. 1 61.4 1.7 59.9 3.2 0.521 5.81 0.66 0.90 2 59.3 5.0 54.8 9.5 440 4.88 1.84 13 3 59.9 5.4: 55.6 9.7 452 5.02 cow 72 4 59.9 3.7 56.6 7.0 467 21 .36 79 5 61.7 4.6 58.0 8.3 489 A2 73 76 6 63.5 5.7 58.9 10.3 .004 06 2.25 afl 7 62.6 ae) 56.3 14.2 A462 08 3.05 .63 8 64.0 6.8 08.6 12.2 499 AQ 2.71 67 9 63.9 4.2 60.5 7.6 532 87 1.68 18 10 65.9 5.6 61.4: 10.1 048 6.02 2.36 72 iit 65.6 4.3 62.2 ed. .563 ol) 1.79 78 12 62.8 4.0 59.6 7.2 .016 5.72 O44 SS) 13 56.2 7.6 49 A. 14.4 .366 4.08 2.53 .62 14 58.8 5.9 54.1 10.6 A29 Eri .03 70 15 60.8 6.5 55.6 11.7 452 5.00 37 .68 16 62.9 6.4: 57.8 ill 5) .486 30 A8 .68 17 67.8 4.8 64.0 8.6 597 6.53 13 15 18 70.2 2.6 68.1 4.7 .684 7 AT 1.24 .86 19 68.4: 6.5 63. 1itGih .093 6.46 2.82 70 20 67.5 4. A, 64.0 7.9 BOOT, o4 1.94 17 21 66.3 7A 61.1 12.6 043 5.92 3.04 .66 22 62.9 Shi 55.6 16.4 452 4.96 “54 08 23 62.7 10.0 54.7 18.0 438 -79 89 .55 24 62.9 10.1 54.8 18.2 440 -80 .96 5D 25 64.9 10.2 57.8 17.3 A86 5.29 4.05 57 26 67.3 7. 60.5 16.5 a2 77 12 .08 27 69.8 8.1 64.1 13.8 -099 6.48 3.68 64 28 73.2 6.4: 68.7 10.9 .697 7.52 olly/ 70 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants, Meteorological Observations. x1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1866. ‘Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. 6 8 Range of the Barometer =. [Range of the Tempera- 2 a2 3 _for each hour during 9 2 ture for each hour "op 8 the month. bd during the month. Hour. | © #5" 5 8 ~ | OAs As go re . do : fs Aas Max. Min. Diff. a Max. Min. | Diff. ors oe a = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO o o ray Mid- night. | 29.964 |30.079 | 29.831 0.248 66.3 74.2 59.8 | 14.4 1 954 070 .821 249 65.8 74.0 59.0 | 15.0 2 943 051 794A 257 65.2 74.0 58.7 | 15.3 3 931 046 778 .268 64.6 73.5 58.0 | 15.5 4 925 .039 766 273 64.1 72.4, 57.4 | 15.0 5 .936 O71 797 274 63.7 71.6 56.8 | 14.8 6 954: 079 827 252 63.3 71.2 56.6 | 14.6 if 74 .085 845 240 63.3 70.8 56.2 | 14.6 8 |30.000 106 .868 238 65.6 71.0 68.8 | 12.2 9 .026 132 .898 234: 68.9 75.2 60.6 | 14.6 10 .031 138 883 255 71.6 78.6 60.8 | 17.8 il 021 AG 884 243 74.0 82.0 62.0 | 20.0 Noon. |29 .994 .099 847 252, 76.1 86.4: 62.9 | 23.5 1 962 .063 .813 .250 77 A 88.8 65.0 | 23.8 2 931 .028 178 -250 78.3 90.6 66.8 | 23.8 3 SL | SOL 748 264 78.6 91.4: 64.4 | 27.0 4 .905 .022 740 282 Wes) 91.2 63.8 | 27.4 5 907 .062 736 326 77.0 90.6 62.8 | 27.8 6 .915 070 742 328 74.6 87.6 62.5 | 25.1 a -929 LIL -760 ol 72.6 84.6 62.2 | 22.4 8 948 122 784: 338 70.9 80.6 62,0 | 18.6 9 962 17 798 319 69.7 78.4: 62.1 | 16.3 10 .969 080 .809 271 68.6 77.2 | 61.8 | 15.4 va 964 071 804 267 67.6 76.0 61.4 | 14.6 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the Observations made at the several hours during the month, xii Meteorological Observations. e Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of February, 1866. Hourly means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.— (Contimued.) Ba : E S pr tisher Sole) 2 EI “ = a : Bi |b eee | tease i= 2 3 S) Se | ace lm7s ie E om © 5 Seas e |S ae = g 5 oS) 6 |. Ose Sulonaie a 5 ie 3 3 ee |E Os] oa Hour. Tite 8 q 3 ‘3B 59 a 2 Ba oo oS Sees m Se) 3, te an 2 2 pe | 3 | € | 22/82 | £8 |s2a)6 g a& ca By ens = 2 arg 3 iS) 3 ds = 8 oes § 4 Ps 5 pa | 8 | 84 |SES|] Sc 8 = A iS) a = = ) og! eee ee = e am . z So | Sos |e © mB Ns 4 — a a Bul | ce eee Se ime 2) ® a} > 2S mS Se, Date. a oe S A = S rani a es 5 2.8 ope 2 © = = x oe | €95 | #62 aa =| g eas Fe ae So tes = Sele | ee ea | 22 | BO | eee ao ~ S Bene of os ate S a5 a oS H iS zed oF os ae oO eaé a A}; Oo] A a Spier at as = 0 Oo 0 Oo Inches ae An vores pinion 1 72.9 8.5 | 66.9 14.5. | 0.657 7.06 4.21 0.63 2 72.8 9.5 | 66.1 16.2 640 6-87 aft oo 3 70.3 11.1 | 62.5 18.9 .568 JUL 5.16 4 A 69.4) 12.4 | 60.7 21.1 536 5.75 -63 50 3) 70.2 12.2 | 61.7 20.7 D4 93 68 1 6 69.4 12.4 | 60.7 21.1 536 15 65 50 ah 76.9 5.7 | 72.9 OFF, AO 8.56 3.12 13 8 74.5 8.9 | 68.3 15.1 .688 7.37 4.59 62 9 77.2 6.6 | 72.6 11.2 -790 8.47 3.63 10 10 77.3 Cala 73-0 10.4 801 58 38 72 11 72.8 10.8 | 65.2 18.4 621 6.66 5.37 .5d- 12 75.3 8.1 | 69.6 13.8 afl) 7.68 4.28 64 13 76.7 6.6 | 72.1 11.2 778 8.34 3.59 70 14, 77.1 953) |) 70:6 15.8 TAL 7.89 5.17 .60 15 75.0 9.3 | 68.5 15.8 692 Ad 4.87 60 16 73.5 11.0 | 65.8 18.7 634 6.77 5.58 50 17 74.2 9.8 | 67.3 16.7 -666 7.12 05 59 18 74.8 8.6 | 68.8 14.6 .699 A8 4.48 63 19 75.6 8.9 | 69.4 15.1 13 62 73 62 20 73.6 10.7 | 66.1 18.2 -640 6.84 5.44 56 21 75.4 10.1 | 68.3 17.2 688 7.34 Rte) 58 22 76.3 10:4 | 70:15|. 16:6 129 716 AZ 9 23 75.6 10.8 | 68.0 18.4 681 .26 .80 50 24 78.6 6.3 | 74.2 10.7 832 8.89 3.60 Bri 25 79.6 6.8 | 74.8 11.6 849 9.04; 4.02 .69 26 80.8 6.6 | 76.8 10.6 -905 61 3.84 BY 27 76.3 9.8 | 69.4 16.7 ails} 7.59 5.36 59 28 9A 5.8 | 75.0 9.9 854, 9.12 3.37 13 29 75.1 6.8 | 70.3 11.6 734, 7.89 ay) 69 30 75.1 ay TU 10.0 751 8.09 -05 13 dl 77.3 6.4 | 72.8 10.9 195 52 aY5) VOL All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XIX Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of March 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. pom Range of the Barometer = .. | Range of the Tempera- B=) Oa: for each hour during a 2 ture for each hour PS 4 the month. a during the month. o | 5 cn Hour. a aa a : 25 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | $2 | Max. | Min. | Diff aa Sa Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. (0) (0) ro) ra) Mid- night.| 29.821 | 30.007 | 29.706 | 0.301 (@eil 82.8 72.5 | 10.3 if 807 .OOL .696 305 78.6 82.0 72.4 9.6 2 194 | 29.985 .682 .303 78.1 81.6 72.8 8.8 3 784 978 671 307 77.5 81.5 72.8 8.7 4 781 .982 .668 14 17.2 81.6 72.8 8.8 5 796 995 | .687 .308 76.8 81.4 71.6 9.8 6 815 | 30.009 707 302 76.4 81.1 71.5 9.6 7 839 025 730 .295 76.7 81.4 71.4 | 10.0 8 .869 043 748 | .295 78.8 82.8 | 73.8 | 9.0 9 885 .055 761 294 81.9 86.6 76.6 | 10.0 10 .889 060 751 309 85.1 89.8 80.0 9.8 LT .878 .056 OS) || asi 87.9 92.4 | 83.8 | 8.6 Noon. 851 .031 740 | .291 90.3 BG | edd |) 1 .818 .003 wiles) 292 92.0 96.0 | 89.2] 6.8 2 .784 | 29.976 .666 310 93.4 97.4 91.0 6.4 3 761 957 642 15 94.1 98.4 90.6 7.8 4, 748 933 625 .308 94.0 98.6 89.8 8.8 3) 745 .939 619 | .3820 92.5 97.4 87.6 9.8 6 152 .950 624: 326 88.9 93.6 84.6 9.0 7 .769 964 .633 ool 86.0 90.6 82.6 8.0 8 193 .990 -666 324 84.0 87.0 81.6 5.4 9 819 | 30.009 693 316 82.1 84.8 73.8 | 11.0 10 830 O21 107 14 80.9 83.3 76.2 7.6 11 831 .O19 706 303 79.8 83.0 74.2 8.8 _ the Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the observations made at the several - hours during the month. xX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations tuken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, im the month of March 1866. ‘Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) “. e is} 5 | cera ‘ 3 a 28 a= om ©.4 Sere ts uy Wise) Bea ee ete |e aa eet aaa = ro [hes | SEs 2 0) ' o iS) GS > oe eine Ge Foe ee ie) | ae aes | OS: Hor} 2 |e |e le | @ | ee | eens Se P| eur |e ae Ee ls | Be) es = es a = So | Be Se | See | se 2 ag FA ey Pg se 2, SUPA east yer | el So or po] 8 PS é 8 Sa | SS) Sh eens ST ise sls ete alage ties |) Sie © | is Oo co) oO oO 1Gralnes, | 4b, eae, || SD, exe Mid- night.| 75.8 3.3 | 73.5 5.6 0.814 8.79 1.74 0.84 1 75.6 3.0 | 73.6 ol 814 81 7 85 2 75:4 2.7 | 73.5 4.6 814 S81 Al .86 3 75.0 2.5 | 73.2 A3 -506 ey fs) 29 87 4 74.7 “25 | 72.9 4.3 HO 66 29 87 5 74.5 5a) || AY) 3.9 797 66 all .88 6 74.2 ery || Poll 3.7 792 61 lll .89 7 74.6 2.1 | 73.1 3.6 803 12 08 89 8 75.2 8.6 | (72.7 6.1 792 08 86 82 9 75.8 Gall |) 7S 10.4 763 21 3.23 (2 10 75.7 9.4 | 69-1 16.0 £06 7.53 5.04 .60 11 75.0 12.9 | 67:3 20.6 .666 .06 6.58 52 Noon.| 74.9 15.4 | 65.7 24.6 .632 6.68 7.95 AG 1 74.6 17.4 | 64.2 27.8 601 2 9.04 AL 2 74.5 18.9 | 63:2 30.2 582 ll .88 38 3 74.3 19:8 | 62.4 31.7 567 5.93 10.39 .36 A, 74.9 19.1 | 63.4 30.6 056 6.13 14 28 5) 75.1 17.4 | 64.7] 27.8 611 43 9.16 AL 6 75.1 13.8 | 66:8 22.1 695 94, 7.10 AI 7 75.5. | 10.5] 68.1 | 17.9 684, 7.28 5.63 56 8 75.1 8.9 | 68.9 15.1 GOL ol 4,.66 62 9 75.3 Geiss | “OD 4) | INS £739 93 3.58 .69 10 75.8 5.1 | 72.2 8.7 Sik 8.40 2.70 76 11 75.9 3.9 | 73.2 6.6 .806 70 2.05 81 All the Hygrometrical clements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. xxi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, im the month of Mareh 1866, Scolar Radiation, Weather, Xe. oo | Se |e Prevailing / | ts © =.=| direction of the General Aspect of the Sky. ere |g Oo Ss Tes 2) e2 bas Wind. Al = * leas o Inches | 1| 146.0 N. W. & W.&S. | Clear. 2 | 142.0 W. Clear. 3 | 142.8 W.&S. W. | Clear. 4 | 141.6 W.&S.W&S. | Clear. 5 | 148.5 W.&S. | Clear. 6 | 142.0 WwW. Clear. 7 | 141.5 8. & S. W. Clear. Scuds from S.between 4 &7a.M. S. & W. Clear to 4 a. m., scatd. ito9 a. M., 8 | 142.4 clear afterwards. 9 | 136.4 S. W. Clear, slightly foggy from 4 to 6 4. M. 10 | 137.2 S.&N. Clear, slightly foggy from 3 to 8 a. M. 11 | 140.0 N. & W. Clear, slightly foggy at 4 a. M. 12 | 142.0 S. & N. Clear. 13 | 137.0 S. & S. W. Clear to 2 4. M., overcast to 6 A. M., clear afterwards. j 14 | 140.0 5S. & W. Clear, slightly foggy at 1 a. mM. 15 | 141.0 S. & W. Clear, slightly foggy from 3 to 54. M. 16 | 150.0 S. W. & W. Scatd. clouds to 8 4. m., clear after- wards. 737.0 S. & N. Clear to 7 A.M. \i to 7 Pp. M., clear afterwards. 18 | 134.7 S. & S. W. Ni to 8 p. M., clear afterwards. 19 | 142.0 W.&8.&S8. W. | Nito8 4. m., clear afterwards. 20 | 149.0 S.W.&W.&N.W.| Clear, foggy from 4 to 7 A. M. 21) 142.0 W.&S.W.&S8. | Clear to 1 Pp. m., scatd. \i to 6 P. M., clear afterwards. 22 | 142.0 S. W. & W.&S. | Clear. 23 | 146.0 S. & W. Clear. 24 | 140.5 S. Clear. 25 | 141.0 8S. &S. W. Scatd.~i to 9 a. M., clear afterwards. 26 | 146.0 S. Clouds of different kinds. 27 | 142.5 S. Clear. : 28 | 137.0 S. Clear to 6 A. M., scatd.“i to 5 P. M., overcast afterwards. Thin rain Inght- | ning. and Thunder at 10 & 11 P.M. 29 | 132.0 S. Overcast to 6 a. M., scatd.“i to 8 P. M. over cast afterwards Thin rain at ll P.M. Mi Cirri, —i Strati,>i Cumuli,-i Cirro-strati, ~ i Cumulo strati,~—i Nimbi, /j Cirro cumuli. XXII Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, im the mouth of March 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. Prevailing direction of the Wind. General Aspect of the Sky. Max. Solar radiation. Rain Guage 5 feet above Ground 30 | 135.0] ... s. “isto 10 a. M. Wl to 4 Pe) Me elear afterwards. Bul BOW soc E.&8.&8S. W. Clear to 4a. m. “ito l-p. mu. Scatd. Ni afterwads. Meteorological Observations. XX111 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the mouth of March 1866. Monraty ReEsutts. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month.... ... 29.811 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 4. mM. on the 12th, ... 30.060 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 Pp. mM. on the 22nd, ... 29.619 Extreme} range of the Barometer during the month, us w. 0.441 Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ... Bi oe ... 29.893 Ditto ditto Min. ditto fhe ... 29.740 Mean daily range of the Barometer duri ing the month, ... ree ODS o) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... ou jap By) Max. Temperature occurred at 4p. M. on the 22nd, Be OSG Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. m. on the 6th, Ba tue) Meee Extreme range of the Temperature oe the month, ... Foon (ler Mean of the daily Max. Temperature .. be ee Wao OARS Ditto ditto Min. ditto, A ee Oe fim! Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month... bichin 2 bShm Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... 75.1 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, 8.8 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ie ~ Gel) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point. . 15.0 ne aee Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, ... oF ee OO Troy grains. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month Me Nees Sayfa. Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ... 4.62 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.62 Inches. Drizzled 2 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours ie veh Nil Total amount of rain during the month, aes se Nil Prevailing direction of the Wind, a see S.&W.&S. W. XX1V Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of March 1866. ‘ Montuiry REsutts. Tables shewing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Hour. | eee : ; : F . SSS Se Se Ver SSS Siac Plat bis) Ses] lsFlelelee : : -| Sy [a S os -| Sts res secnaneoueeea|) | | j No.of days Midnight. Lent 2 7 3 1 1| }2 g| 12 2 1 8 2 3 1) g| | 4 1 A 1 91 | 5 I 5 i 10/ 16 1 6 1) 9] | 5 il 57 1 1 ll) 15 1 8 3 | 11 6) 9 1| 9} 110; 12 10 2) 10) fio; [4 il 5) {1 1 6 | 9l 16 Noon. 5 2 1 1 4,| 7 6 1 2} [2| 12 6| [lll 15 2 Py yo at 3) 115] 4 3 4,| 9/ 11 i 6) 15) 1 A, 3 | 9| 11 3] 115] 1 5 Bi) MPI ay eadeL 9, W14| $1 6 OP ae 1 2 }13} 12 7 Dea PS) 1} | 9 t2 8 2 | 1 1} Jo fl 9 1 il 3} | 4 fl 10 1| iL 5143 iii 1 6} | 4'241 Meteorological Observations. XXV Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of Aprit 1866. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Fast. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18-11 feet. Daily Means, &ce. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Cy je § Range of the Barometer a « | Range of the Tempera- a 2s during the day. el se ture during the day. 368 PS H ° Date.| 5 Qo a : se 2° | Max. | Min. | Dif? | $2 | Max. | Min, | Diff, a | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. cr) Oo Co) Oo. i 29.842 | 29.976 | 29.781 | 0.195 82.5 89.9 76.9 | 13.0: 2 844) 915 796 119 82.6 91.8 76.4, 15.4. 3 893 95d 801 | AeA: 17A 83.4 73.6 9.8 A 511 882 753 129 73.6: 89.0 71.4 | 17.6 3) B06 879 25 154 82.1 93.0 72.8 | 20.2: 6 738 834 .620 214 83.9 95.0 78.2 | 16.8 7 695 12 617 155 85.6 96.8 77.2 | 19.6 8 688 .760 621 139 86.6 97.6 78.0 | 19.6: 9 07 794 .629 .165 88.2 98.8 81.0 | 17.8 10 .655 730 562 168 89.3 102.6 81.8 | 20.8 11 615 .685 040 140 89.1 102.3 78.8 | 23.5 12 642 709 576 133 88.1 100.2 77.4 | 22.8 13 130 - 810 671 139 87.7 100.2 77.0 | 23.2 14, 116 of) 634 .165 88.5 101.8 79.2 | 22:6 15 674, TAT O81. 166 88.8 102.6 80.6 | 22:0 16 676 736 630 106 | 86.3 93.8 | 80.7 | 13:1 17 700 766 642 124 | 85.3 90.8 | 81.4 | 9.4 18 123 796 .618 178 85.1 92.1 80.8 | 11.3 19 134 812 679. 133; 86.4 95.6 | 81.2 | 14.4, 20 803 894 a2 .162 86.8 94.0 81.4 | 12.6 21 914 | 30.062 806 .256 | 82.4 91.4 | 69.6 | 21.8 22. .983 O74 .899 175 75.5 84.4 68.4 | 16:0 23. 951 .039 846 194 79.3 88.2 73.0 | 15.2 24, .902 | 29.973 804 169 82.5 91.2 75.0 | 16.2 25. 835 917 721 196 83.6 94.2 75.7 | 18.5 26. .766 853 .660 193 85.7 96.4 77.4 | 19.0 27. 796 -858 31 127 86.1 94.41 77.8 | 16.6 28. 853 995 788. 207 80.3 89.8 72.2 | 1746 29. 874) .9d9 192 167 78.2 87.0 73.0 | 14.0 30 839 -900 51 149 | 81.0 90.6 | 72.0 | 18.6 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Pamenster Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during the day. XXV1 Meteorologicas Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of April \866. Daily Means, &e. of the Observations. and of the Hygrometrical elements: dependent thereon.—(Continued.) = =) A ee A. 2 a. |eue | see HH = cy, mn = 6 aS eae es r2 o = 2 Ga ‘oo ot o = S 5 5 3 Ve > Bie levees Dee eee a als 2 22 |B FE | oes Pee | 28 | 8s | Be | sees a: | OS | gh | ge | See | gee o- 8 Ee 5 PAY oF oa amo] oes a Alo} aA = a | = ) ) 0 ) ) Inches: || T: gr.) I. ge: il 75.1 7.4 | 69.9 12.6. 0.725 Mesut 3.87 0.67 2 75.1 7.5 | 69.8: 12.8 122 TA 94. -66 3. ales 6.3 | 66.7 10.7 693 07 2.94 7k A 69.9 8.7 | 63.8 14.8 593 6.41 3.97 62 5 13.27 8.9 | 67.0 15.1 659 7.08 4.43 62 6 77.3 GEO 7250 11.2 £92 8.49 3.64. 70: 7 75.2 10.4 | 67.9 17.7 679 7.24 5.52 57 8 79.2 7.4| 74.8 11.8 .849 9.04 4.10: 69 9 81.2 BAO | 0 11.2 910. 67 09 70: 10 80.4 8:9) 7OaL 14.2 857 08 5.13. 64 Wil 76.7 12.4 | 69.3 19.8 off Il 7.52 6.60 53 12 75.3 12.8 | 67.6 20.5 622 13 59 52 13 77.6 OT ee ple 16.2: 763 8.11 5.45 .60 14 78.2 10.3 | 72.0 16.5. 716 21 67 Oo. 15 79.8 9.0 | 74.4 14.4 838. 89 11 64. 16 80.7 5.6 | 76.8: 9.5 905 9.63 3.00 A, AZ 79.7 5.6 | 75.8 9.5- .876 3 1s 29 74 18 79.7 5.4 | 75.9 9.2 879 AO ally, 7d 19 80:1 6.3. | 75.7 10.7 873 -t)! 76 afl 20 80.4 6.4 | 76.6: 10.2 .899 OF 64: 72 21 76.2 GP2) | 7eleg 10.5. 173 8.29 32. Th 22 70.7 4.8 | 67.3 8.2. 666 7.25: 2.21 TE 23 74.6 4.7 | 71.3 8.0 758 8.20 239. hk 24 76.1 6.4 | 71.6 10.9 766 22 3.42 a! 25 78.0 5.6 | 74.1 9.5. .830 89 14 74 26 78.7 7.0 | 73.8 11.9 .822 76 4.04 68: 27 80.6 5.5 | 76.7 9.4 902 9.62 3.33. TA 28 76.3 4.0 | 73.5 6.8 814 8.78: 2.13. SL 29 74.0 A.2| 71.1 Moll 153 16 .O9 .80: 30 74.1 6.9 | 69.3 LN 7¢ sil 7.64 3.50) 69: All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XXvii ‘Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, an the month of April 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. ‘63 Range of the Barometer = .. | Range of the Tempera- awe for each hour during ae ture for each hour rs 45 5 FQ : abe ai the month. os during the month. aS a5 Hour.| 5 = Ad aan 5 ; 45 : ae Saeco | Max?) Min. | Diff. @= | Max. | Min. | Diff. = a en EY = 4 = Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. [o} ° [o} ° Mid- might. 29.783 | 30.042 | 29.623 | 0.419 79.5 83.4 68.8 | 14.6 a 7T71 | 29.963 .608 .300 79.0 83.0 68.4 | 14.6 2 761 982 093 389 78.8 82.6 68.8 | 13.8 3 fo2 .959 D380 379 78.5 82.2, 68.4 | 13.8 A, 755 960 O87 373 78.2 82.0 69.0 | 13.0 5 770 982 .600 L382, 78.0 82.2 69.0 | 13.2 6 790 | 30.005 .620 .38) 77.8 82.2 68.6 | 13.6 ai LL 038 640 398 78.8 83.4 70.4 | 13.0 ra) £833 .068 ~665 A403 81.2 85.8 WOH |) WSoll: 9 849 O74 684 390 84.3 88.8 73.38 | 15.5 10 ol 070 68d O80 86.9 92.2, 75.0 | 17.2 11 AL O14 .683 ool 89.1 95.6 76.3 | 19.3 Noon. 822 B07 662, 345 96.6 98.9 WG-6), 23 vl JAS PSA 627 344 91.9 100.2 78.0 | 22.2 2 157 947 08d 362 92.7 101.8 82.0 | 19.8 3 29 US) .5609 .303 93.0 102.3 82.8 | 19.5 4A 709 .899 Hdd 344 92.4 102.6 81.0 | 21.6 5 705 Gd 540 .300 90.6 100.8 79.0 | 21.8 6 AQT souly 07 .360 87.7 96.4 Media VOED ‘i TAL 948 O77 Bil 84.7 91.6 72.8 | 18.8 8 768 .963 G05 .308 82.6 89.8 73.6 | 16.2 9 183 989 632 207 81.6 87.0 73.4 | 13.6 10 796 | 30.016 | 641 375 80.6 85.0 72.2 | 12.8 1 795 -062 .639 A23 80.0 84.4 73.3 | Lil The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb r ¥ r) , . Thermometcr Means are derived from the observatious made at the several hours during the month. XXVIII Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of April 1866. Hourly Means, &e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements: dependent thereon.—(Continued.) id ! : | Bos | Se pe oa aD a oi ne E 5 Be amgey Se eS a = ‘8 rat So an ae =S ae z eo | woe | A ae 2 o o fo) Se [ike Sa hey rey ~ Z a is | 2 3 26 | Eee oad Hour. a ( eS fe = ze ae | F os oe o x ae "3S ™?3 oo | wg Pe (2 | 2) 2. | es | ee | see leee qs pa am Pe eS em see cies ES) bb | aS) Seay od wed | sea oe 4 5 4 VeK | mie oO O-= | Q 'S ot | ssl =O | a ane Sie o 0 cy) cy) loneliness, | UN, eae || Abs exe. Mid- might.| 76.1 Sea | WB 5.8 | 0.819 8.85 1.81 0.83 iL 76.0; 3.0) | 73.9 51 824) 92 58 85 2 76.1 2.7 | 74.2 4.6 -832 9.00 AA, 86 3 76.1 2.4 | 74.4 4.1 838 08 27 88 4 76.0 2.2 | 74.5 Buff -840 sil 14 89 oS 75.8 2.2 | 74.3 Bislf/ 835 05 14 89 6 75.8 2.0 | 74.4 3.4 838 10 03 90 7 76.3 2.5 | 74.5 4.3 840° eile 33 87 8 77.2 4.0 | 74.4: 6.8 .838 02 2.19 81 9 77.8 GS |) Tas IILall .806 8.63 3.65 70 10 78.1 8.8 | 72.8 14.1 795 AT 4.78 64 iD 78.1 IMD) 7S 17.6 763 08 6.04 Sys Woon. |. 17-7. 12.9 | 70.0 | 20.6 A127 7.66 7.10 52 i He) 14.0 | 69.5 22:4, 15 53 SAS) 49 2 Te 15.0 | 68.7 24.0 -697 32 8.36 AT 3 77.6 | 15.4 | 68.4 | 24.6 690 25 56 A6 A, 17.4, 15.0 | 68.4 24.0 .690 25 .29 AT 5 Wes 13.3 | 69.3 21.3 BZalalt 50 7.26 OL 6 17.5 OP2 Seales 16.3 761 8.08 5.48 .60 7 76.9 fields | TL) 13.3 761 ld 4.29 .66 8 76.7 5.9 | 72.6 10.0 790 AQ 3.19 13 9 76.5 5.1} 72.9 8.7 197 57 2.77 .76 10 76.3 43 | 73.3 7.3 809 72 29 dS 11 76.1 3.9 | 73.4 6.6 ll YAS) 3.06 81 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XX1x Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of April 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. General Aspect of the Sky. Overcast to Noon,\ni to 5 P. M., Li to 7 a. M., scatd. ~i to 4 P. M., overcast to8 P. M.\d \ni to 3 Pp. M., overcast after- wards. Thin rain between 6 Nal too A Mee) Ors ton Noons Clear to 11 a. m., scatd. “i to Clear to 7 a. M., scatd. “i to 7 p. M. clear afterwards, light- ning to theS. H.at 10&11 P.M. Clear scuds, from 8S. W. from 4 to 7 a. mM, Foggy at 6 a. M. - Clear to 10 a. m. Seatd. “ito 5 Seuds from S. to N. to 9 a. M. Seuds from S. W. to N. E. to Clear. Foggy from 5 to 7 a. M. Clear to 3 a. m. Seatd. clouds to Clear to 9 a. Mm. Scuds from S. toN.to 3p.m.clear afterwards. Clear to 4 4. mu. Scuds from S. to-N. to 3 vp. M.. Overcast to 7 p. M. clear afterwards, light- ning to the 8S. at7 & 8a. M., thin rain between 4 & 5 A. M. Clouds of different kinds to 6 P. M., clear afterwards. Light- ning to the S. E. at 4 a. M. 2 See 24 3 6 est Prevailing ce ulneus ORs direction of the os = | ere Isl eas Wind. aS See i. | as o (Inches tb 1 | 132.0 W.S. W. & E.S.E.) 2.75 clear afterwards. 2 141.0 S.S. E. & W.S. W.) 1.25 : afterwards. 3) 121.5 N. & N. N. W. 2.25 &7a.M.&at8&107. mM. 4 | 128.0 W.S. W. 0.25 clear afterwards. 5 | 135.0 W.S. W. &.S. S.-W 5 p. M., clear afterwards. 6 | 132.0 iS. S. W. & S. W. 2.25 7 | 141.0 IS. W. & W.N. W.| 0.50 | 8 | 145.6 ‘S. & W.S. W. 0.25 | Pp. M., clear afterwards. 9 | 140.0 S. by E. & S. clear afterwards. 10 | 143.0 is. & S. S. W. 8 a. M. clear afterwards. 11 | 144.6 S. & N. W. ... |Clear. 12 | 140.5 \S. & variable 0.50 |Clear. Foggy at 6 & 7 a. mM. 13 | 145.5 IS. & variable 0.50 14 | 140.5 Ss. & W. 0.75 |Clear. 15 | 148.4 S.S.W.&S. byE.| ... 8 a. M., clear afterwards. 16 | 132.4 5S. & 8, 8. W. (high), 2.00 17 | 122.0 S. (high) 4.50 18 | 128.7 8. S. W. &S. 3.25 |Clouds of different kinds. 19 | 130.2 5.€8.5.W.&S.by W.) 2.00 20 | 138.0 5. &5S. 8S. W 1.80 Clouds of different kinds. Light- ning to the E. XXX Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of April 1566. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e. General Aspect of the Sky. Overcast Lightning Thunder & | vain at 10& 11 p. om. Hails at | 1OP. mM. ) Overcast to Noon ™i & \_i af- | terwards, Lightning & Thun- der at Midnight light rain at | Midnight,1 & from 4 to 64.M. \ni & i to 6 Pe. mM. clear after- wards. Lightning toS.at 9P.M. Rain at 4 & 5 P. M. ‘Overcast to 3 a. m. clear to 9 A. M. Seatd.%i to 6 Pp. M. clear afterwards, Lightning to S.W | atl a.m. Clear to 6 a. m. Scatd. “i to 4 | p.m. clear afterwards. Clear to 1 vp. m. i afterwards Lightning to the W. & 8. at 7&8 p.m. Thunder at 7 Pp. M. Light rain between 7 & 8 P. M. ‘i to a. M. Scuds from S. to 10 A. M. \Wji to 4 p.m. clear after- wards. ‘Clear to 7 a. mu. Scuds from 8. | tol0a.m.Overcastafterwards Lightning to the E. from 6 to 9 p.m. Thunder at5 & 6 P. M. rain at Noon, 5,6 & 8 Pp. M. iSeatd. “ito 5 a. M.._1& “1 to le. mM. overcast afterwards Lightning to the E. at 8 & 9 p. mM. Thin rain at 6 Pp. M. Bloe Wisa . | ie | = Bs re Prevailing | SE Nae | = | direction of the = a r S eS iB e (a5) ind. | S é o |Inchkes Ib | soils ae AY x8. & S. 8. E. 10.50 : 0.51 22 | 123.2 S. E. & variable 2.00 23 | 128.0] 0.148. W. & N. N. W. | 2.80 | 24 | 135.8 E. S. E. & variable.| 1.00 25 | 132.0| ,. KE. & 8S. S. W. 1.00 26 | 128.5 S.S. W.&S. 1.25 27 | 131.6 S. 8. E. & S. 1.00 eee 1.16 |S. E. & E. 2.75 | 29 | 128.0) ... |W. & variable. 2.00 30 | 131.0 S. W.& N.N. E. 5.00 Scatd. . i & \_i to 1 p. m. Seatd i to5 p.M. overcast after- wards Lightning to the 8. W. at 9 p.m. Thin rain at 10 & ll Pp. M. Cie a Strati,7i Cumuli, i Cirro-strati, “i Cumulo strati,i Nimbi, \; Cirro cumuli. * Pell from 10 pv. m. of the 21st to 6 a. mM. of the 22nd. Meteorological Observations. XXX Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of Aprit 1866. Montuty REsvutts. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month,... soo BLOTS) Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 4. M. on the 22nd, ... 30.074 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 Pp. M. on the llth, ,.. 29.545 Evtreme } range of the Barometer during the month, fea oa 029 Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ... Te ae ... 29.863 Ditto ditto Min. ditto ... 29.700 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the ‘month, ». 0.163 ty) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ow 84.1 Max. Temperature occurred at 4 p. m. on the loth & 15th . ... 102.6 Min. Temperature occurred at 1 & 3 4. mM. onthe 22nd ,.. w= 68.4 Extreme range of the Temperature us the month, ie we = B42 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature .. sr sae aw. 94.0 Ditto ditto Min. GHIREOY) hac aoe OST, Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month,.. ‘en, Lae Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... 76.9 Mean Dry Bulb Tnermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, 7.2 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ates on dpleg Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point. . 12.2 | Tare Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .., foal Date.| © Zo 5 5 go | Max. | Min. | Diff. | €3 | Max. | Min. | Diff. Ss > ios} = a ae Se ay waa | SHE = 4 A 8 ae o> | OH | Ses | gos = = S) i = aie oe = Oo ) co) to) Inches.4)" Togr..| Tier: Mid- night.| 78.6 3.6 | 76.1 6.1 0.885 9.51 2.03 0.82 it 78.7 3.2 | 76.5 a4 .896 65 19 84 2 78.7 3.0 | 76.6 5.1 .899 67 70 85 3 78.7 a ae Ae) 4.6 905 13 54 .86 4 78.7 2.4 | 77.0 4.1 .910 BL .36 .88 5 78.7 Pail Clall 3.9 .913 84 30 88 6 79.0 ya Na A) 3.6 .925 .96 21 .89 eh 79.9 2.6 | 78.1 4.4, .943 10.14 50 87 8 81.0 4.2 | 78.1 Gel: .943 08 2.53 -80 9 81.8 6.3 | 78.0 10.1 940 9.99. 3.73, 13 10 82.3 8.2 | 77.4 13.1 .922 15 4.97 .66 11 83.0 0) A 15.4 -916 65 5.98 62 Noon.| 83.2 10.9 | 76.7 17.4 .902 47 6.85 58 1 83.6 TRS G27 18.4 .902 45 7.34 56 2 83.2 TALIS) Wee) 19.4, .879 21 .68 DD 3 83.1 12.3 | 75.7 19.7 875 lS 81 04 4 82.9 11.4 | 76.1 18.2 .885 .28 13 57 5 82.5 10.2 | 76.4 16.3 -893 Al 6.27 .60 6 81.8 8.0 | 77.0 12.8 .910 .63 4.79 67 i _ 80.5 (eas | Ge 10.1 .902 .60 3.61 73 8 79.4 5.2 | 75.8 8.8 .876 37 02 76 9 79.1 4.6 | 75.9 7.8 879. 42 2.65. 18 10 78.9 4.4 | 75.8 7.5 .876 39 54 WKY) 11 78.8 3.9 | 76.1 6.6 .885 50 22 81 All the Hygrometricai elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. XXXVil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of May 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. oo o® . ae Sd [eS 2 8 3.9 |B 2 Prevailing ce -| . 3 |\O 2 2] direction of the ‘sg, | General Aspect of the Sky. “= | ace) eles Wind. ee S Ss fea O So A = a fate 10 = a o {Inches tb 1/130.5| ... |S. & variable. 3.50 |Overcast to 2 a. M., scatd. \i to 3 Pp. M., scatd. i & Wi after- wards. Thin rain at Midnight. 2/ 126.0) ... |S. by W. &N. E. 3.00 |Scatd. ito 6 a.m. \i to Noon \ni & Wi afterwards. Light- ning to 8. H.atl ep.m.Thunder at2p.m.'Thin rain at2 & 8 P.M. 3/ 126.0) .. IN. W. &S. by E. 1.75 |\ni to 5 a.m. scatd. \i to 11 A.M. Wi & i afterwards. Lightning to W. at 8 & 9 P. M. 4,| 129.6] 0.88 |S. by E. & E. 2.20 |\Wito3 a.m. Scatd. “ito 1P. m. \wi afterwards. Thunder at 3 &4P.m. Lightning at4&8 P.M. Hail at 4p. mu. Rain from 3 to 5 P. M. 130.2; ... IE. &S. 0.50 |Scatd. “i to 7 Pp. M., clear after- wards. 127.0} 0.31 |S. S. E. & S. 2.70 |Clear to 1 a. m. Scuds from S. tolla. m.,seatd. “i to 3 Pp. M. Overcast afterwards. Thunder at 7 & 8 p. m. Lightning from 47 tolle. m. Rain from 6 to 8 P.M. S.&8.S8. E. & E. | 1.00 |Scatd. ~i to 4 vp. m., clear after- wards. S. by E. & S. 1.00 |Clear to 4 a. um. Scuds from S to A.M., scatd. “1 to 4. P. M., clear afterwards. 9| 135.0} ... |S. & variable 1.50 |Clear to 3 a. m. Seuds from S. to 10 a. M., clear afterwards. 10 | 140.0] ... S. 0.50 |Clear to2 p.m. Seatd. “ito 7 p. M., clear afterwards. Light- ning to N. at 8 Pp. M. 11 | 137.0| 0.12 |S. & variable. 3.60 |Clear to 5 a.m.Scatd.“ito 8 P.M., clear afterwards. Lightning to N. H.at7 & 8 p. m. Rain at 7 oO on co «sy a qc bo QUS eS ©) P. M. 12 | 136.0) ... S. i 0.60 |Clear. 13 | 128.2; ... IS.&S8S.S. EB. 0.50 |Scatd. “i to 6 a. mu. Seuds from S.to10 a. m. Seatd. “i after- wards. Lightning to N. W. at 8,9 &11P. mM. 14 | 130.0) 0.55 |S. E. & S. by E. 19.50 |Clear to 6 a.m. “ito? p.m. Over- cast afterwards. Lightning from7 toll Pp. m. Thunder from 8 to 10 Pp. m. Rain at 8 P. M. XXXVI Meteorological Observations. ‘Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of May 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. zen 38 oe Prevailing -. |. | © 8) direction of the | #3 ase Wind aAlsk Bae ind. o |Inches 15 | 129.2; ... |Variable. 16 | 134.9] 0.58 |S. & S. by E. 17 | 130.2 18 | 128.0| 0.12 -19 | 132.0 20 | 130.0 .21 | 1380.2 .22| 134.0 23 | 129.0 24} 132.0 25 | 130.0 26 | 141.6 27 | 143.0! 28 | 132.0 29 | 128.0 30 | 133.0 -31 | 130.0 Max. Pres- sure of Wind. ne © & oO S. by E. & 8. by W.| 0.25 S. S. S. 8. S. S. S. S. & 8.8. W. W.&S.W.&S. 8. S.W.&S8. & 5 & & NR De : MR KN. _W . W. Wi. & 8.8. E. Be & PRD sn 33 .& 8.8. W. -& 8.8. W. & 8. 8. W. 3.00 0.70 0.50 0.30 0.70 3.50 1.25 Sore RSSs 1.50 1.30 General aspect of the Sky. Overeast to 4.4.m. Clear to Noon. Scatd “i to 6 p.m. Scatd Ni afterwards. Seatd. \i to 5 4. M., scatd. “1 to 6 p. m. Overcast aferwards. Lightning from 7 to 10 p. M. Thunder at 7 & 8 Pp. M. Rain between 6 & 7 P. M. Clear to 7 a.M., scatd. i fo 6 P. M., clear afterwards. Clear to 6 a. M., scatd “i to6P.m. Overcast afterwards. Rain be- tween 7 & 8 P. M. Clear to 11 a.m., secatd “ito 2 Pp. M., Clear afterwards. Clear. Seatd.X\i to 4a. M., clear after- wards. Clear. Clear to 5 a. M., scuds from S. to 11 a. M., clear aiterwards. Shock of an earthquake, felt at 3-41 from N. W. toS. E., the shock, or shocks, lasted several minutes and there was apparently a cross wave from N. to S. Scatd. i to lla. m., clear after- wards. Lighting to N. W. at -8&9P.M. Clear. Clear. Clear. Clear to 3 a. M., scuds from S. to 7 a.M., clear to 6 P. M.,, scuds from S. afterwards. Scuds from S. to 9 a. m. Clouds of different kinds afterwards. Clear to 4 a. M., scatd. “ito 6 Pp. mM. Overcast afterwards. Lightning to N. W. at 8 & 9 p.m. Thin rain between 1&9P.M. 0.80 |Scatd. “1. Ni Cirri, —i Strati,~i Cumuli,i Cirro-strati, ~i Cumulo strati,~—i Nimbi, “i Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. XXX1X Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of May 1866. MontHiy ReEsvtts. Inches Mean height of the Barometer for the month,.. 1. 29.646 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a. m.onthe Ist, ... 29.900 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 5 p. M. on the 29th, ... 29.476 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, ne ... 0.424, Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, _... see a ... 29.708 Ditto ditto Min. ditto ... 29.571 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, se mOuleaa Oo Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, ‘ ae Sop, esi fed) Max. Temperature occurred at 3 P. M. on the 27th ae aL Oa Min. Temperature occurred at 5 a. M. on the 3rd . ie We mney Lt Fixtreme range of the Temperature during the month, on soo Al TL Mean of the daily Max. Temperature . He ~ ne GOne Ditto ditto Min. ditto, 4-25 Fe 9.0 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month,.. wanny Gs Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, .. 80.7 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, 6.3 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, 76.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point. . 10.1 i eepee Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, .., 50 », 0.908 Troy grains. Mean Wei ae v Vapour for the month ; cao POO Additional ht of Vapour required for complete saturation, don eeeisoe} Mean degree of umidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.73 Inches. Rained 9 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours site 4) 0:88 Total amount of rain during the month, ae 2206 Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge attached to the anemo- meter during the month. 1.85 Prevailing direction of the Wind, ie §.&8.8.W.&S. 8. E. pe taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of May 1866. Monrtuty REsvutts. tOns lObservat Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorologica ‘HO Ie "MM 4Q °° NT ‘HO UBT “MN UN “UO Ue] EMEENG “HO UIey "MNUM “wo UV “sq "AA “uO ULB Meteorological Observations. [ee Ee | SsQcoce ee = be, sda ‘WO Ue '§ Aq “AA “UO ULey AAS MA ‘uo uIey| An ea “UO ULeY 1 d blew, together with the number of days on s blowing, it rained. in Lacan | ei -——c—AV—"1 Or ast 19 6 Ho QI XG 6 i] . “MO ULB ISO 6D 6 SH ST 6 19 Oa Od Iw Be 10 1 HO SH TAIN UMN ANAL ASI eS ‘uo UR wind wa ll’ MeN Baclinc) GY QW oD OD CO AGN I of e— articular Ww 12 ‘'S | WIAA ODDDMDOAMIDOM WWD WAVIONS Ee rs sk ae Seq Aes “UO ULB 5 ‘a fq °s © HFinis FAN i GD GD) ra ro Of GD 1 GM SO 20 SO So “TO Ue Loon! 5 RC SEeS, “WO Wey No.of days AAANAINANANAMATAAMIMANMMIO AAA SH a4 = iven hour any p ic is ‘TO UIey “a aS Gf rs ‘TO ULE “HO UIeY TD WORT "N 4q “HO Ulery ‘a Na UO UR ‘uO ULey ‘ANN “uO ULE ich at a g hour, when any particular which at the same Are ANNA AMAMMANAA ATH Loe pen teen OS Be Be | Ar ei me La N AN Leal De I | Los een | re “a Aq “NT ‘uO Lexy Tables shewing the number of days on wh ‘mMoyy! i Mid night re i} al oS) I AN roa Gl 6) Hid Or WD OD 10 11 BNO Hinge OOO are Meteorological Observations. xh Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18-11 feet. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. ght of meter eee Date. = Se mn Foo oS Slee Inches. 1 29.610 2 .629 3 .625 4, .D93 5 71 6 59 di A9 4; 8 ool 9 070 10 046 11 .503 12 499 13 532 14 .538 15 492 16 AIA 17 515 18 O31 19 003 20 A425 21 3/9 22, A429 23 502 24 433 25 AAL 26 431 27 Ab5 28 514, 29 573 30 .607 Range of the Barometer during the day. Max. Inches. 29.662 .682 .678 647 628 .ba7 bal 6.2 .622 621 O13 590) 604 .596 5 4A 533 oll 0/5 Min. Inches. 29.543 097 31913) 489 499 AOL 431 479 497 AZ 423 425 462 AS) ALD 443 451 476 436 359 19 305 ALG 493 339 2310 Ald 452 .503 060 Diff. Inches. 0.114 .125 123 167 199 153 120 133 125 174s .150 125 142 .146 104 .090 120 .099 127 .135 .097 154 lil 137 LOD 10L .105 27 134 107 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer. ° 00H Per I CO Ne ei el Role of sao) Range of the Tempera- ture during the day. Max. Min. Oo 83.0 79.6 79.2 81.4 83.4 84.0 84.2 3.6 82.0 76.2 89.2 85.4 83.0 84.6 80.8 79.6 79.6 78.4 89.0 81.8 79.0 79.0 79.4 79.6 81.8 81.2 80.6 82.0 83.4 81.8 Diff. = NDAD PWD WH DWAID MW AWN OVD — QADAnWAND EH ERNWOBDENNIDELD The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during the day. xlii Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—/( Continued.) f ua sae is Bs eee ra S| 2 ie 2 Boe | 2 Sea) See a ee les i 2 ro | ese lm og = co) 5 ae) Ce osiu= 5 a = = Se ake 28 |e es | C2m Dae ee S| Sal zs Bo | Se Monee Sa aye ae es ee ene ess. | 2S Pel | 2) ee | 82 | bo | sete Be Peal a aan gS So 4] Se Seer = a | on | eS = a7 | = co) Co) Co) Co) inches serke| alsoa: LP CA NG | IBS Ors) O88 | 263 | O48 QB | SO | BH | Wer | lor | oon 58. | er 71 By 610.) 68 176.9) | TOI) | 908 64. | 4.04 wd A | Se | G62) WO) 08 | BO | 102 | B75 23 8 | Say | BB | FS) 104 | wos 54 | 4.05 We B | SR 8s iy PL 3) ern 16 51 69 i SL ON FO bP Le | OR Ba 28 .70 3 | Se) 28) eo | es |. gar 20 90 68 9) SAB Te | We | 1s) | og 00 72 68 1O Gd | we | We i) as 00 29 70 TG Oe ee Oe 3 | Oe I, 8.05 al 1 | GBS) | 3.9 | pow | OL | GOR | loss 79 75 1 | 680 | 34) 72) toe | one BB 90 23 i SOS | ie) TD | GBIF es | a.50) 68 5 || TSO || 2k Fete | 41S) O58) | 108 1 bees 86 1B VSO | 82 |) WO) Bey BBY OB a 84 WP GO | BR Oy | AB ORY 08 46 87 A OG A ih) Ops Oss VOD 99 83 I} | ENS OO) Ob ar | BO Weide 30 89 DO 2980.6) 87 Ni 78010) 68 NOd0) Oe. | B21 82 21 78.8 Pll |) Tow 3.6 919 9.90 1.20 .89 Z| OWN BOM MS | Bie ls Be AN NORE 28 89 23 80.4 2.9 | 73.4 4.9 .952 21 12 .86 BE ES EONS | | ste. ad 108)" 46 85 25) 808) || 5.4. |) 72ers) | Os C306 1s Os aai a Rios 75 Ber soa) 4:0: 770) a1 \ toi 73 ||) soem Bye Die aslee in| 2h) FONT PSG ri We LOO Dal Ole aes grin) 89 28 \ e872 | \ 80.0) | att | aloo 72 AQ 88 Boy sion tl: 162) 773 |, 199 091g |) spl78 wneise 73 BON e798 1 41 1176.9 |) oN le logg Lei fos 30) All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. xl Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations. taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. = 63 Range of the Barometer r= ,. |Range of the Tempera- *2 Bie for each hour during ec) § ture for each hour fe) 1S) 1 3 es the month. ¢ during the month. o Be Es Hour.| = Ex aa San ae 22 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | 32 | Max. | Min, | Dif as ae Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. © ) Co) te) Mid- night.| 29.532 | 29.646 | 29.407 | 0.239 83.4 BZ 49-2 8.0 1 ol .630 397 233 85.2 87.0 79.2 7.8 2 507 621 383 238 83.0 87.0 79.2 7.8 3 500 .633 367 .266 82.8 86.8 78.8 8.0 A, AT 641 365 276 82.7 $6.8 78.4: 8.4 5 DOT 644 .365 279 82.7 86.4 78.8 7.6 6 24 651 19 272 82.7 86.6 79.0 7.6 ff 539 664 397 267 83.7 88.0 89.0 8.0 8 553 67 397 251 85.2 90.8 80.6 | 10.2 9 561 .676 396 -280 86.9 95.0 1.0} 14.0 10 561 682 394 .288 88.5 97.2 80.4 | 16.8 11 052 -.676 319 297 89.8 98.6 80.6 | 18.0 Noon. 539 651 362 | .289 9059") 100.6 Saal ons 1 520 .632 304 .280 91.6 101.6 82.4 | 19.2 2 499 618 Rstsi5) .279 91.9 101.2 81.6 | 19.6 3 ASL 579 029 .250 $1.9 101.0 80.8 | 20.2 4 463 065 O19 246 91.0 100.2 80.4 | 19.8 5 459 .652 .320 329 90.0 98.2 81.0 | 17.2 6 475 578 2403 230 88.2 95.2 81.4 | 13.8 7 .500 601 302 200 85.9 O2ai 76.2 | 16.5 8 520 614 382 202 85.1 90.8 79.4 | 11.4 9 O38 .656 401 .250 84.4 89.8 79.0 | 10.8 10 49 651 Ail 240 83.9 88.4 79.2 9.2 11 AT .656 A416 .240 83.5 87.8 79.4: 8.4 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month. xliv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) 4 aS 3 ay | 2 4 Seal te ea) a fe | 8 e Big” | 3 Saleeis Sg ee 2 Soul 3 28 eee eae : 2 ° 0) 2 Ns a Pe ie) 2)3. | ef es | Sse lease ae | a | Ag a 3, Sipe este | is) Sa Sea ede | tee | 88 | seca aes Sa 4 3S Am Se SF Tae sists to) 0 oy) iinelve sg) ls oarages Alors Mid- night.| 80.3 Ball | Sal 5.3 0.943 10.12 1.84 0.85 1 80.3 2.9) | 78:3 4:9 .949 18 offal .86 2 80.5 PsN Hisel 4.3 961 335) 49 .87 3 80.5 2.3 | 78.9 3.9 967 oo 36 .88 4 80.5 2.2 | 79.0 3.7 970 42 30 89 5 80.6 ALM | Se 3.6 973 Abd Rer7ip 89 6 80.6 pL 7S) 3.6 973 45 27 .89 7 81.1 2.6 | 79.3 4.4 979 51 06 87 8 81.4 Shste) fk 1 6.5 961 26 2.35 81 9 81.8 IL SM 8.2 961 24 3.01 Min 10 82.0 6.5 | 78.1 10.4 .943 02 .86 12 11 82.3 TIS | VAs 12.0 934 9.89 4.53 69 Noon.| 82.8 Srl ees, 13.0 .937 .90 WY 67 1 82.9 Sot | AHa1 13.9 931 82 5.37 65 2 83.1 8.8 | 77.8 14.1 934 85 AT 64, 3 82.9 9.0 | 77.5 14.4 .925 76 56 .64 A, 82.9 8.1 | 78.0 13.0 940 93 .00 67 5) 82.5 Has | WSs 12.0 .940 95 4.55 .69 6 82.2 6.0 | 78.6 9.6 .958 10.17 3.59 74 if 80.9 5.0 | 77.4 8.5 .922 9.83 04 16 8 80.4: AAW Gell 8.0 913 16 2.81 78 9 80.0 4.4| 76.9 7.5 .908 70 61 YAS) 10 80.1 3.8 | 77.4 6.5 .922 87 .26 81 i 80.2 3.3 | 77.9 5.6 .937 | 19.04 1.96 - 84 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. xlv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. » . |e ae 36 |s25 Prevailing EE .| .3 (OS =| direction of the ‘~. | General aspect of the Sky. © | w-x OH : eas) & o aS a= LO Wind. So A)\a* FS 10 = 5 o {Inches eth ceetsGO1 2 4S.& S. 8. HK. 0.80 iClear to 5 a.m. Scatd. “i to 9 A. M. Seatd. Wi to 4 Pp. mM. Clear afterwards. 2) 132.0) 0.32 |S. 8S. E. & S. 2.00 |Clear to 5 a. Mm. Seatd Mi to 4 Pp. M. Overcast afterwards. Thunder & Lightning at 6,7 &9 p.m. Rain from 5 to9 p.m. 8/ 137.0) ... |IS.&8S.E. 1.25 |Overcast to5 4. M. \i to 6 P. M. Clear afterwards. 4,| 135.0 S. by E. & S. 5.00 |\i to 10 a. m. clear to 3 P. M. Overcast afterwards. Light- ning to the E. at 9 p. Mm. 5 | 180.0] ... |S. &S.S. W. 1.25 |Scatd. \i to 11 a. m. Seatd. 7i to 5 p.M. Overcast afterwards. Lightning to the N at7 &8 P. M. 6 a .. 19.9. W.&S. 4.25 \Clouds of various kinds. Thin rain at 9. P. M. .S. HE. & S. 2.00 |Clear to 3a. mM. Seatd. \i to 5 Pp. M. “i & \W_i afterwdrds. . by E. & variable} 3.00 |\.i to 6 a. m. Thin clouds to 10 A. M. Clear to 5 Pp. Mm. Over- cast afterwards. Lightning to N. E.at 8 & 9p. m. Thun- der at 8p. m. Light rain at 10 & ll Pp. Mu. 9/ 185.0} 0.15 |S. W. & S. 3.00 /Overcast to 3 a. m. Scatd. i & \ni to 5 Pp. mM. Overcast afterwards. Lightning at 8 & 5@ 10 p. um. Thunder at 10 Pp. m. Rain at 9 Pp. M. 10| 128.0) 0.24 |S. & 8. S. E. 23.00 |Overcast to 4 a.m. Seatd. “i & \Ai to 5 ep. m. Overcast after- wards. Rain from 7 to 9 p. M. ei260 .. 1. & S: S. EB. 0.25 |Scatd. \i to ito 10 4. mM. O71 to7 p.m. Overcast afterwards. Lightning to the N. at 8 p.m. 12) 128.0! ... |E.S. E. & variable.| 0.30 |Overcast to 8 a.m. \i to 7 P.M. Clear afterwards. Thunder at 3 p.m. Thin rain from 7 to 9 : A.M. & at 3p. M. 13/ 136.0/ ... |E.N.E. &S.&E.| 0.50 |Clear to 4 a. m. \ito8a.M. Scatd. “i afterwards. Light- ning tothe N. EH.at 9& 10 p.m. 14| 131.0) ... |H.S.E.&S. E. 0.50 |Overcast to 3 a. mM. Scatd. ~i to . : 7 P.M. Clear afterwards. Light- ning to the N. at 1 a. M. mM 7 | 130.0 ™M 8 | 132.0 xlvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Resulis of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. Solar Ra .diation, Weather, ae. 5 2D > 7s ng S & is es Prevailing aS . | ..8 (OS 2| direction of the | "1%, | General aspect of the Sky. =| Ko |g os HO S|) SF fet Wind. ey Als eal) al A o |fnches tb SSW eee 0.38 |H.S. BH. & BE. 0.80 \Clear to 44. mw. \ni to 11 A. mw. Overcast afterwards. Thun- der at 1 p. mw. Rain at 6 & 9 A. M. & from 1 to 5 Pp. M. AUB aoe 0.18 |S. H. & EH. by S. 0.80 iClear to 3 a. mu. Overcast after- wards. Thunder at 7a.m. Rain ae 6&7a.m. Kat ZP. M. opel bes 0.53 ISSHE&SSHE&S by EH} 0.90 OnseaT Light rain from 2 to 9 ; ut. & at Land 2p. mM. Iight- coe at 2,3, &4 a. mM. Thun- der at 2 & Jl A. M- 1S .. |S.9.H.&9.8.W.&W.| 0.50 |\\Xi & \i to 7 Pp. m. Overcast afterwards. Lightraimatlla.m. OT lteee 0.23 |W. &S. W. 0.40 |Overcast. Light rain after inter- vals. FAO) | oS x |W. S. W. 0.40 |Overcast. Thin rain at 3 4. mM. & from 7 to 11 Pp. mM. 21 0.96 |W. by S. &W.N.W.) 0.60 |Overcast. Light rain after inter- . vals. Pa We ss 0.58 |W.N. W. &S. 0.80 |Overcast to 5 a. M. \Wi & 71 to lp.ma. Overcast to7P. Mm. Clear afterwards. Rainat3,4&7P.M. 23 | 121.0| 2.41 |S. S. W. & W. 0.80 |~ito3 a. m.Overcast to lla. um. | to 4p. mM. Overcast after- wards. Rain at 5 & from 8 to lip. uw. Thunder & Lightning at 8 & OP. M. 24)... 0.28 |W. by S. & W.S.W.| 0.80 |Overcast nearly the whole day. > Light rain from 6 toll a. wm. 25/117.0| ... |W.S.W.&W.by S| 0.40 |Clear to 5 a. M. \i to 9.4.2.7i to 3p. m. Overcast PNET _ Slight rain between 2 & 3 p.m. 26| 117.8) ... |S.W.& W.N. W.| 0.40 |~i:& \Wi to 6 P. mu. Overcast af- eels Shght rain at 3, 10, & 1 1 Pp. M, DEN east 0.64 )W.S.W.& N.N.W.) 1.25 |Overcast rain atl, 4, 5 & from 7 to9 a.m. & at 8 Pp. M. ed || bao .. |W.S.W.& S. W.| 0.50 |Overcast. Sight rain at 6, 10 & Jl a. mu. 29) 126.0); ... |W.byS.&N.N.W,) 0.50 ni to3 4. ™. Overcast to 7 a. ¥. ; \ni & “1 to 5 Pp. u. Overcast afterwards. ‘ Ole 72 0.12 |W. by N. & variable} 0.50 |Overcast to Noon.\ni, to 5 p. ™. Thin clouds afterwards. Rain at 6&7 A. aM Ni Cirri, —i Strati,~i Cumuli,\—i Cirro- strat, ~i Cumulo strati, i Nimbi, “i Cirro cumuli. *Fell from 7 p.™. of the 20th to 10 p. ™. of the 2lst. ‘Meteorological Observations, xlvii Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866, Monruty Resutts. Inches. - Mean height of the Barometer for the month,... ... 29.518 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. M. on the 2nd, ... 29.682 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 Pp. M. on the 2]st, ... 29.319 Extreme range ot the I Barome eter during the month, te Oras Mean of te. daily I Me x. Pressures, ... te re 56 AS) ED Ditto ditto M in. ditto a Ane ... 29.449 . Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month, ... rae Ont26 Co) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, : Sy bie 9. Oe Max. Temperature occurred at 1 p. M. on the 8th at eee LOMG Min. Temperature occurred at 7 p. Mm. on the 10th ... 76.2 Hixtreme range of the Temperature during the month, 25.4 Mean of the oa Max. Temperature ... 92.8 Ditto ditt Min. ditto, e 81.3 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month,., 11.5. Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... 81.4 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, 5.0 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, oe 77.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above compute d mean Dew-point. , ee SO Inches Mean Hlastic force of Vapour for the month, .., ie re O34 Troy grains. Mean Weight of Vapour for the savor i g.98h Additional Wei: ht of Vapour required for complete satur ation, tae to OR, - Mean degree of humidity for the menth, complete saturation being unity 0.7 6 Inches. : Rained 21 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours ee we G24) Total amount of rain during the month, id O2 Total amount of rain indicated by the ee attached to the anemo- _ meter during the month. . 6.25 Prevailing direction of the Wind, SS E&S.& WS. W. eee xlvili Meteorological Observations. “ado UlBYy veyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of June 1866. taken at the Sur tons ical Observat RSE = _ |AA4o'N >) UO ULB i, a 5 here ON N — —— = [ALNCN = ro “Uo ULBY aR S fi an . : i Se a CS a OUGU SS ines a ° M N- cs See et es B “UO WB yy ee i>] 2 Aes NOAA S SSS SS TAM HNNAMHHATKH AN = [-ANTA\) Da is 5 ‘dO UTBY, e . ea [eel a AQ" AA = SN = an -— AAA a — = = ay “Uv ULBY FZ | -uo wey = cs o =n — ——s Hos = = SS o.4 i. : NAAAMAAAMATOAT DNS SS aa 7s 4d M fe _ ee men | — eo — ec 3 © [rao wey] Gea? CBsr ES) ae Co IDS HMMM HANNS DANMANDOMA ome ye NASP NN ES p'uo ulegy oar Ane 2 ej “AA O| LW CuIGuICUICN sa cu ca CU ot o9 QI OD co GU Ge 3S = Sl | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. fo) | 0 Co) oy) le 956021) 29.642") 29:50) (O:001 |) ized SLOP ie Grie aoeA 2 097 .646 O37 .LO09 76.2 77.8 (3.27) 2.6 3 569 613 517 .O96 79.1 85.6 74.4 | 11.2 A 538 576 476 LOO) (Sig 85.4 | 78.0} 7.4) 5 529 580 ASA, O96 81.3 86.6 77 A 9.2 6 604 .665 564: LOL 81.6 87.6 78.4 9.2 7 635 .698 O70 128 83.2 89.0 79.8 92 8 572 634 482 152 85.1 93.0 80.0 | 13.0 9 520 878 433 142 85.8 93.2 80.6 | 12.6 10 AQ AT 436 lil 86.2 91.6 83.2 8.4) dig! 50d 598 AAT ele, 85.1 90.5 81.0 9.5 12 50d .616 .506 110 84.5 90.0 81.0 9.0 13 646 697 593 104 84.6 89.8 81.2 8.6 14 .660 714 602 -112 | 85.0 90.4 | 80.2 | 10.2 - 15 575 .6d1 489 162 83.4 86.0 81.2 4.8 16 521 560 469 O91 84.2 86.7 82.0 |. -4.7 17, 50d 597 522 O75 83.2 91.0 78.6 | 12.4 -18 563 .600 516 084. 82.9 86.2 80.4 5.8 19 580 631 509 122 83.3 88.6 79.0 9.6 20. |. .604) — 654 AT 107 82.3 86.0 80.2 5.8 21 615 | _.662 ASS Ween LOM aster 80.37 2922) |) 76 22 587 634 a4 _.100 83.4 87.0 79.8 7.2 23 | 614 664, 040 119 | 84.5 89.4: 80.0 9.4 24 | .638 681 584, O97 | 84.6 las) I tees WN GO 25 634 .670 573 O97 84..0 99.4 81.6 | 8.8 26 O97 645 O17 128 82.2 85.0 81.2 3.8 | 27 597 .639 39 .-L06 83.7 88.6 79.2 9.4 28 611 .668 D9 113 83.2 87.5 80.4: ik 29 631 691 560 151 84.3 99.2 79.8 | 10.4 30 629 673 573 100 84.8 99.8 80.3 | 10.5 31 631 .668 575 093 | 83.0 84.8) | |) S06) e 7-2 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Bae omoter Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during - lay. ] Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, im the month of July \866. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) H +3 a E % SH | oS5¢4 |-as & e a ray ) aS ro Ba GS eed 2 | BAS ae eee 2 o 2 2 4 42 OU AW as iE 6 5 2 36 ot Sree enone aa 2 as 2 Se |F Sa | ose Date. Pires 3 =) 3 = "on © eS ics o am 28) \.2 | | 2. | 26 | Sea] sete Belle |) see | he) bo eee BSI | ess | og S | ae | 33 | Sous o 9 a S ray oF oe me o |] oo = eS | S | 4 = a | = Co) ) ) Co) Inches=)|) hoa st ers 1 75.3 2.4 | 73.6 4.1 0.817 8.86 1.24 0.88 2 75.0 1.2 | 74.2 2.0 .832 9.05 0.61 94 3 77.0 2.1 | 75.5 3.6 .868 38 1.15 89. A, 78.9 2.3 | 77.3 3.9 919 .90 1 88 5 78.1 3.2 | 75.9 5.4 879 AZ AT 84, 6 79.3 Zed | hel 3.9 931 10.02 .o2 88 7 80.4 2.8 | 78.4 4.8 952 21 .68 86 8 81.0 4.1 | 78.1 7.0 943 .08 2.49 80 9 $1.6 4.2 | 78.7 Tok 961 .26 7 .80 10 82.1 Anl | 79:2 7.0 976 Al 58 .80 11 80.8 4.3 | 77.8 7.3 934 9.99 38 .80 12 80.1 4.4.| 77.0 7.5 -910 a 62 sno 13 80.6 AO | 77.8 6.8: 934 9 40 1 14 80.7 ACD |) Whed 7.3 -931 .96 7 .89 15 81.2 2.2) | MO Bell 992 10.63 1.33 .89 16 81.4 2.8 | 79.4 4.8 -983 ol 13 86 17 80.4 2.8 | 78.4 4.8: 952 21 68 .86 18 80.1 2.8 | 78.1 4.8 943 alls 67 86 19 80.8 2.5 | 79.0 4.3: 970 A2 51 87 20 80.6 Lot) G4! 2.9 .983 06 02 91 21 80.4 2.3 | 78.8 3.9 -964 06 36 58) 22 80.2 3.2 | 78.0 5.4 .940 -O9 87 84 23 81.4 3-1 | 79:2 5.3 .976 45. 90 85 2A 81.5 al | 79.3: 5.3 is) 48 Oil .85 25 81.1 2:9 | 79.1 4.9 973 A2 75 .86 26 80.3 1.9 | 79.0 3.2 .970 44, 10 =i 27 80.3 3.4 | 77.9 5.8 937 04 2.03 83 28 80.0 3-2 | 77.8 5.4 .934 03 1.86 84 29 80.7 3.6 | 78.2 6.1 946 13 2.15 83 30 80.5 4.3 | 77.5 WB .925 9.90 56 .80 31 79.9 SIE CLI AE 5.3 .931 10.00 1.82 85 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. li Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of July 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. SS Range of the Barometer = .. | Range of the Tempera- ame for each hour during as ture for each hour ea the month. ae during the month. Hour.| 5 ae a q se | Max. | Min. | Diff. | $$ | Max. | Min. | Diff. aE =a Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) o ts) fe) Mic- night.| 29.605 | 29.674 | 29.515 | 0.159 81.2 84.5 76.0 8.5 1 O93 .663 AQ) 172 81.0 83.8 75.8 8.0 2 583 .656 466 -190 80.7 83.5 75.4 8.1 3 Bsy (a) -650 456 194 80.4 83.3 74.8 8.5 4A, 570 .659 476 183 80.2 83.2 74.6 8.6 5 O17 664: 480 184: 80.4) 83.4 74,4) 9.0 6 91 -680 493 187 80.6 83.4 74.5 8.9 i -605 200 504 196 81.2 84.0 74.6 9.4 8 618 705 O16 -189 82.5 85.3 75.8 9.5 9 .626 712 530 182 84.1 87.4 76.6 | 10.8 10 .629 714 .590 ly) 84.9 88.8 77.0 | 11.8 11 .620 02 O29 173 85.7 90.2 76.8 | 13.4 Noon. .608 .686 509 ollie 86.1 91.2 77.2 | 14.0 il O9L .675 A9L 184 86.5 92.2 76.4 | 15.8 2 069 657 460 197 86.3 93.0 76.6 | 16.4 3 548 .632 433 199 85.9 93.2 75.2 | 18.0 A 536 616 A39 177 85.6 91.0 75.6 | 15.4 5 534 .608 AA43 165 85.3 89.6 75.5 | 14.1 6 542 .616 456 .160 84.5 88.0 75.5 | 12.5 7 .560 637 480 157 83.3 86.0 75.4 | 10.6 8 581 .660 505 155 82.7 85.2 75.6 9.6 9 .602 684 527 157 82.3 84.7 75.6 9.1 10 .616 697 540, 157 81.8 85.2 75.6 9.6 11 .616 .689 542 147 81.4) 85.0 75.6 9.4, The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month. hi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of July 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) Oe emilee |e eA | eee | ae 5 Ee 2 A 3 Sn B= ino} = ia = . PY ro | "ess | OSs 2 © © S oe > “ms | Gy Co b = BS (Pas os) — sos i) O-4 aS ) 2 S) 2 62 |e ee | se 4 Hour. a ; a = ic 2 aplo S& | 2 Bee © i So. ‘SoS | Tat = Ol iereo mies Bee | 2s. | aa | ee see eg are Se | a aa | ¢ Sag | dea See Ie (es |} SS (eS 2 eee i A A S am Se SA | Bro | sos Co) oO Co) ) intehvesi|) Mascaras melee Mid- night. 79.4 HES Mie ASelk 3.1 0.943 10.16 1.05 0.91 1 79.3 Nez | shall 2-9 .943 16 0.98 sg) 2 79.1 1G) 7820 2.7 .940 13 91 .92 3 79.1 Wes) 7h} 2.2 .946 21 3 .93 4 78.9 1.3 | 78.0 2.2 .940 15 73 .93 5 79.0 1.4 | 78.0 2.4, .940 15 79 .93 6 79.2 1.4 | 78.2 2.4 .946 21 80 .93 f 79.5 1A E83 2.9 .949 22, .99 91 8 80.2 2.3 | 78.6 3.9 .958 30) 1.34 .89 9 80.7 3.4 | 78.3 5.8 .949 16 2.05 .83 10 80.8 4.1 | 77.9 7.0 .937 .O2 AT .80 11 81.2 4.5 | 78.0 Wall -940 03 dl 18 Noon. 81.2 4.9 | 77.8 8.3 934, 9.97 .98 ed. 1 81.2 5.3 | 78.0 8.5 .940 10.01 3.09 76 2 81.1 5.2 | 77.5 8.8 .925 9.86 16 76 3 81.1 ASS 7h 8.2 931 94, 2.93 SHV A, 80.8 4.8 | 77.4 8.2 .922 85 il rel 5 80.8 4.5 | 77.6 Wel. .928 91 73 78 6 80.3 4.2 | 77.4 7.1 .922 87 A8 .80 7 79.8 Bt I) 1/733 6.0 .919 .86 .O7 .83 8 79.8 2.9 | 77.8 4.9 .934, 10.03 1.69 .86 9 79.7 26 a9 4.4, 937 .O8 50 .87 10 79.6 2.2 | gf 8.1 Bel .943 14 .26 .89 11 79.6 1.8 | 78.3 3.1 .949 22 5 il All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. hi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of July 1865. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. 10 aa 12 13 14 16 Max. Solar radiation. Rain Guage 5 feet above Ground. Prevailing direction of the Wind. Max. Pres- ‘\sure of Wind. General aspect of the Sky. {o) zal =) @ ex i) ig 2} 118.4 119.0 134.0 125.4 128.0 112.0 129.8 121.0 0.13 0.87 0.61 0.10 0.09 0.16 S. 8. E. & S. by E. S. by E. & 8. by W. S.S.E.&8.& S.by W. S. by W.& 5S. 8.8. W. &S. 8.8. E. &S. BE. S. E. & E. by S. S.E.&E.S. E. S. E. & 8.8. E. 8. &8. 8. E. S. by E. &S8. DONO WOQws el esiies) 1.50 1.00 0.50 0.50 1.20 2.10 0.70 0.50 0.50 Overcast. Rain day & night. Overcast. Rain day & night. Overcast to 11 a. Mm. Seatd. \Wi & Ni afterwards. Rain from 5 to 10 a. M. Seatd. \i to 44. M. Overcast to 5 p.m.clear afterwards. Light rainat6&104a.m. &at1& 3 P.M. Overcast to 8 a. M. “i after- wards.Light rain at 2,7 & 10 A.M. andat4d& 10 Pp. mM. Overcast to 2 P. mM. Seatd. ~i to 6p. mM. clear afterwards. Rain at 2, 5, 8&lla.mM. & at2 & 5 P. M. Clear to 4 a. M. “1to7 P. M. clear afterwards. Rain be- tween 10 &il a.m. & at 2 P.M. Overeast to5 a.m. \ni to I] a. ™. “iatterwards. Light rain at 4A. M. \ni to 4 P. M. overcast after- wards Thunder at 6 Pp. M. Lightning to the N. W. at 8 Pp. M. Seatd. “ito 7 p. m. clear after- wards. Clear to 3 4. mM. Sceatd. ~i to 8 p. Mm. clear afterwards. Rain between 1O & ll a. m. & be- tween 2 & 3 P. M. Clear to 34. Mm. ito lla. mM. Seatd. “i & -ito5 p.m. i afterwards. Rain at 5 a. Mm. & between 9 & 10 a. m. Seatd. 71 & \i to 7 pe. m. clear afterwards. Light rain at 6} & lid a. mM. Clear to 4.4. m. Scatd. “i & Wi to 7 vp. m. clear afterwards. Light rain at 6 P. M. Seatd \ito 4 a.m. Wi & “i to 8 p. m. clear atterwards. Light rain from 9 to ll a. mM. *Fell from 1 pv. ™. of the lst to 4 p. M. of the 2nd. + Do. 5 vp. m. of the 2nd. to 10 a. m. of the 3rd. liv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of July 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. General aspect of the Sky. vito 3 4. M. Wi to 10 a. mw. overcast to 7 Pp. M. clear afterwards. Rain from 9 a. mu. to Noon. Clear to 3 a. mM. \i to 2 P. M. afterwards. Rain from 3 to 5 P. M. Overcast, slight rain at 65, 73 & 10 a. M. Overcast nearly the whole day. Rain from 2 to 6 a. M. & at 8° Overcast to-4 Pp. M. “i after- wards. Rain at 10 & 11,4. mu. & atl, 3,4 & 7 et um \~i & \ni nearly the whole day. Slight rain at 7 4. Mm. & at 3 Pp. M. \ni & 71. Rain at 6 & 102i a. mu. & between Noon & 1 P. m. Seatd. \_i to 5 A. M. overcast afterwards. Overcast nearly the whole day. Rain at 3,10 & lla.m. & from 2 to 4 Pp. M. Overcast nearly the whole day, Rain at 6 & trom 8 to ]lda. wu. Scatd. \wi to 10 4. mM. ni to 5 p. mM. Scatd.\_1 &\i after- i to 4P.m.Sceatd. i&\_i after- wards. Light rain at 5 & 7 A. uM. & at 3 P. M. Scatd. “ito 4p. m. Scatd. \i afterwards. Rain between midnight & la. mM. & at MP. M. Scatd. \i to 84. M. “ito 4P.M. Seatd. \i afterwards. Rain at lla.m. & atl P. mu. a a 25 = Prevailing | zg 5 .| 23 | = 2! direction of the ae | £| #o |g em Wind Set S| 88 face : Se a Ss eee a = o Inches Ib OR eer: ORS: 1.00 17 | 118.0) 0.78 |S. S. W. & S. by W| 4.30 overcast 18 S. W. 1.00 19 0.88 |S.& S. W. & W. 1.00 A. M. 20 0.85 |S. by E.&S.&58.8.E.) 0.20 21 Sh Cis [S919 0.50 22 0.18 |S. &. 8.8. E. 0.50 23 | 113.7 Ss Cease MiG 0.50 |7i & “ni. PENN ae Senos Wierda. 0.50 25 0.50 |S. by W. &S. 0.60 26 1.94 |S. &S.S. E. 0.40 27 | 120.0 S. byW. & E. 8. E.| 0.40 wards. 28 | 114.0 8.8. E. &S. 0.70 29 | 134.0 S.E.&S8.8. E. 0.70 30 | 127.0| 0.10 |K.S. E.& 8. E. 0.40 31 K.N. EH. &N. EH. 0.25 Clear to 5 a. M. ‘i & Wi to 10 A. M. Overcast afterwards. Thunder at 2p. uw. Light rain from | to 3 Pp. M. Mi Cirri, —i Strati,~i Cumuli,\—i Cirro-strati, ~i Cumulo strati,~-i Nimbi, “i Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. lv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of July 1866. Montuiy ReEsvtrs. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month,. ... 29.587 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. “M.on the 14th, ... 29.714 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 9th, —... 29.433 Extreme} range of the Barometer during the month, Se jou Onttell Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ... a ~~ obo POOR! Ditto ditto Min. ditto bee ... 29.527 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the ‘month, rou goo OIG) Oo Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, 83.1 Max. Temperature occurred at 3 Pp. m. on the 9th 93.2 Min. Temperature occurred at 5 a. M. on the 3rd . 74.4 Extreme range of the Temperature ane the month, 18.8 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature .. a 88.0 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, oni owt Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month,.. 8.3 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... 80.1 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, 3.0 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, 17820 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed n mean Dew- -point. . 5.1 oe Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, ... ae .. 0.940 Troy grain. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month ba 10309 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ... 1.77 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.85 Inches. Rained 26 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours nak soa 083 Total amount of rain during the month, .. 13.42 Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge attached to the anemo- meter during the month. spo lade Prevailing direction of the Wind, ORL ORR, CSR lv taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caleutta, in the month of Fuly 1866. a & | Pp mM | ce be ra FH 2 2, aS} DS) Sa 3 A) =) S ™= S 1 Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorolog articular wind blew, together with the number of days on ular wind was blowing, it rained. P s on which at a given hour any h at the same hour, when any partic 2 y whic Tables shewing the number of day Meteorological Observations. HO WIR] CMAQ NT {-uo ULesy M NUN “uo ULeYy “MN ‘uO Wey MI NU MAY “UO ULB “NAG AAI. “uo UI yy| “M. —— “HO HB iT eae an = = S Aq “M 5 5 5 NA wena AAT OD OD OO ret Lae Nit oe! ANN MSM “UO ULB yy are SsMMON Neate enn et a Oe ain el AANTAAANDODIONDAMADA GS OA “UO Ulbg i rae Qs UGH “MS's 4 ASAAND AO ANMID OM AON SION Ge “uo Ue y oS aN Lomal | “mM Aq‘S NN Hao AA oF aon IG oD cD “To Wey SNH FAA ANR Se oS Ea ares a CO ROM DRI HDOOMARASCHOR AAR RDOD FAS mig | = = a =] aoe q &q 9) BY cA 6D a oD OI AAA ao ID NID SID OANA “uo wey ro aA aS Ss Ss 4 Ges o8 IDR DAOMMOMAHANMAN DHNKROCDOAROS x ») 7 ToMmey Z aN Conte! > ie 7 aaa HOMoaMoOAARDODAMROAAMAMHD “U0 Wey re = a) TFANTNNMMONN aN Aa a SS aq aN fac Sieg “uo ane ‘N Aq “gf ‘Uv ULey “MO Wie sy) HN} “TLO ue yy "A “N “NI “HO Ue {| ‘a Aq “NT “10 wey fon ion Boe a ce ret =) I Cet il ee i iat i} Fl tl I — Sp IA Hin Om ODO TNO Hig ore OOO “eee ore ae 1 Noon. Meteoroloyical Observations. lvit Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of August 1866. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level,-18.11 feet. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. ie & 8 Range of the Barometer = H Range of T mpera- =e during the day. al aes ture during the day. 355 aee| Date. ae & Q A : Bo°-| Max. | Min. | Diff. = 2 | Max. | Min. | Diff. Ss SS Sia Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0) fo) fo) (0) i 29.586 | 29.625 | 29.520 0.105 83.2 89.6 80.4: 9.2 2 614 699 4d Lol 80.7 83.2 Nisey 5 Bd 3 HBO) .809 683 126 80.4: 83.6 79.2 | AA 4, 739 BO Ushdl .677 - 100 80.0 82.7 79.0 Biff 5 689 TAZ .616 126 81.5 84.8 79.4 5.4 6 040 .699- 442, 218 82.2 86.0 79.8 6.2 7 .390 AY 382 SIU 81.2 85.4 79.2 6.2 8 A1A, 499 .309 .130 80.9 85.2 78.2 7.0 9 AA -630 Als pillxey 83.6 89.7 78.8 | 10.9 10 593 -631 O24 107 84.3 90.8 80.7 | 10.1 11 - TET .613 ATA .139 84.6 89.2 81.8 7 Ay 12 OL ool 426 25 83.6 89.4 80.4: 9.0 13 542 .O9d A89 .LO6 83.0 87.6 79.8 7.8 14, 597 .639 AL .098 83.3 87.4 80.0 7 A, 15 617 651 .060 O91 83.4 89.6 80.2 9.4, 16 .589 681 pil -100 82.4: 86.0 78.8 72, 17 563 .623 484 .139 83.8 87.8 80.2 7.6 18 529 012 A522 120 82.6 86.7 80.5 6.2 19 50D AT AAZ -L05 83.8 88.3 80.2 8.1 20 509 61 A465 .096 83.2 85.6 81.5 AL 21 543 .607 A985 LL 82.0 85.2 79.6 5.6 22 078 634 ay) 5) -119 83.7 89.4 79.4 | 10.0 23 562 615 AT5 140 84.6 90.4 80.4 | 10.0 24, D8 .613 ASS 128 85.0 90.8 81.4) 9.4, 25 585 645 .OLd .130 84.3 89.8 81.8 8.0 26 .606 657 AT 110 83.6 88.4 80.6 7.8 27 .607 649 .0d0 099 82.3 88.4 80.3 8.1 28 002 636 511 125 82.0 86.0 17.4 8.6 29 .670 739 615 124, 81.9 85.8 73.6 7.2, 30 754, 822 691 ail 84.1 90.0 79.0 | 11.0 ok 723 787 .639 148 86.2 91.8 81.4 | 10.4 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during the day. Ivini Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, im the month of August 1866. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) a Sa KE rRS ad | 2 ra E "B on g ee Baus |e a> py © a ie © B02 alesse 2 o = 2 Ga 42 ‘oS os 2 5 é = S Se Ee Be | 2 en Data ee ee lS a ze as oo | Sige 2 oe) 8 | Sev) See) Sar) = See Fe |2i|2| ae | Be | ES | see) so8 =o) =I 6 as As oad 45°65 4 Ps 5 Pay Se S$, |Ses| Sd = Se | S.| 4 = ee = ) ) fo) ) Mbavdeveisi || Abe eae, |), Ibe eae 1 79.8 3.4 | 77.4 5.8 | 0.922 9.89 2.00 0.83 2 79.1 18 | 7.) Bir .940 | 10.13 | 0.91 .92 3 79.0 1.4| 780) 24 .940 15 79 .93 4 | 78.5 1.5 | 774 DIG || 922 9.95 .86 .92 5 79.8 1.7 | 78.6 2.9 | .958 | 10.32 .99 91 6 80.0 2.2 | 78.5 a7 .955 27 Ly) 89 7 79.2 PON 1708 3.4 934 07 14 .90 8 79.0 LO) Wi 3.2 931 04 06 91 9 80.1 ee | UA: | CO .928 9.95 | 2.08 83 10 80.9 3u4))| 785 | 6:8 .955 | 10.23 05 83 11 81.3 Be | EG .970 37 .02 84 12 80.0 | 3.6] 77.5 6.1 .925 9.92 11 .83 13 79.9 Boll Ua 58 2951) | OOO | paege 85 14 80.3 3.0 | 78.2 5.1 .946 5 78 85 15 80.4 | 3.0| 78.3 5.1 .949 18 78 85 16 79.8 2.6| 78.0| 4.4 .940 aul 50 .87 17 80.3 Be | Visi 5.4, .943 12 .88 84 18 79.7 2.9 | 97.7 4.9 931 .00 .68 .86 19 81.0 | 2.8) 79.0| 48 .970 40 70 .86 20 81.5 1.7 | 80.3 2.9 | 1.011 84, 05 91 21 80.2 1.8 | 78.9 3.1 | 0.967 Al .06 91 22 80.8 | 2.9] 78.8 4.9 964, 34 Le .86 23 81.2 3.4 | 78.8 5.8 964. Bil 2.08 .83 24, 81.3 ab I ted 6.3 961 .29 24 82 25 80.7 3.6 | 78.2 6.1 .946 13 als .83 26 80.4 | 3.2) 78.2 5.4, .946 15 1.88 84 27 79.9 2.4 | 78.2 4.1 .946 pls AL 88 28 Hae) || PAS || rate AA, .928 9.99 A8 87 29 en. 208) 78:3 3.6 949 | 10.20 24 89 30 80.6 A | Weil 6.0 .943 HOO | Quit 83 31 82.1 4.1| 79.2 7.0 .976 Al 58 .80 Ali the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. lix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorvluyical Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of August 1866. Hourly Means, &e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. 63 Range of the Barometer | = Range of the Tempera- = iS fe for each hour during as ture for each hour Be g a= the month. a during the month. Hour.| 5 25 as nN i e433 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | §& | Max. | Min. | Diff. as ao Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. co) ) 0 co) Mid- night.| 29.601 | 29.760 | 29.399 | 0.361 81.3 83.7 79.0 4.7 1 589 51 389 362 80.9 83.8 79.2 4.6 2 .580 144 -o09) .3600 80.7 83.0 79.2 3.8 3 570 138 372 306 80.5 82.6 78.9 aheif 4 566 TAL .368 373 80.2 82.2 78.2 4.0 5 574 £750 378 312 80.1 81.8 717A 4.4 6 088 71 378 393 80.3 82.4 77.8 4.6 7 .603 801 393 408 81.0 83.2 78.8 4A, 8 .616 .809 All 398 $2.0 84.8 79.0 5.8 9 .626 .816 AA .392 83.6 87.0 79.6 74 10 .629 .822 A432 .390 84.7 88.4 79.2 9.2 11 .618 .812 408 404 86.1 89.6 80.5 9.1 Noon. 603 196 384 | .412 85.7 90.4 | 81.4] 9.0 1 583 .766 378 .388 86.1 91.0 81.2 9.8 2 .560 133 .303 .380 85.8 91.2 79.2 | 12.0 3 540 713 .309 374 85.8 90.8 79.4 | 11.4 4, 525 694 .oa2 .362 85.7 91.0 19.6 | ENA 5 527 .693 343 .o00 85.0 91.8 | 80.0 | 11.8 6 540 713 .300 .308 83.8 89.7 TOLD OAL 7 508 123 307 .306 83.1 87.7 79.2 8.5 8 583 748 388 .960 82.6 86.4 79.6 6.8 9 .604) 758 400 .308 82.2 85.6 79.6 6.0 10 617 .809 All 398 81.9 84.8 79.6 5.2 11 613 767 415 352 81.6 84.4 | 79.2 5.2 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the observations made at the several -hours during the month. Ix Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of August 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) ' . =} . SH Stee 5 Sepa % uae | 2 = aa . aS) @ Bic | eee eens 2 Ar) ieee os = Bie aieeh liens 3 fe |e fe eee lone, a ‘3 G iC = ae SE @ Bop D $4 2 as) 2 csi. 35 Feige © en § at ES | 3 So ene Be | eee aq cn ey Fa ds i Soe. ere ao bs = pS SS B.S) | 2 Se cesue oa a 5 ayer OS Og mH 2 C-n 1.3 Ser eee wee a | eae |e a= mee ) Co) ) ) Tbavelavetsa || 40, Grey | als axe Mid- mighite | 97957 LS fo eSK6 2.7 0.988 10.52 0.92 0.92 1 79.5 1.4 | 78.5 2.4, .955 3l 19) 93 2 79.4 IE} I 70) 2.2 955 ail [3 93 3 79.2 V3 |) 78:3 2.2 -949 24, 7A 93 4 79.0 1.2) 78.2 2.0 946 21 67 94, 5 78.9 ey Weriskell 2.0 943 18 .66 94, 6 79.0 sy Psa 2.2 .943 18 13 .93 7 79.5 1.5 | 78.4 2.6 952 25 $89) 92 8 80.0 ABO I FILS 3.4, 958 32 1.15 99 9 80.5 Ball Ws 5.3 949 18 85 85 10 80.8 Boe) |) “Soll 6.6 943 08 2.34 BL 11 81.5 4.6 | 78.3 7.8 949 12 83 18 Noon.| 81.3 4.4| 78.2 7.5 946 .O9 7 79 1 81.6 4.5 | 78.4 Heth 952 15 80 78 2 81.2 4.6 | 78.0 Has) 940 03 80 78 3 81.2 4.6 | 78.0 7.8 940 03 80 78 4 81.2 4.5 | 78.0 HSE 940 O03 el: 18 5 80.7 ABS |b Tall 3) BIL 9.96 57 .80 6 80.4: 3.4 | 78.0 5.8 940 16.07 03 .83 7 80.2 2.9 | 78.2 4.9 .946 15 1.71 .86 8 80.1 2.5 | 78.3 4.3 949 2 48 87 9 79.9 2.3 | 78.3 3.9 949 .20 34 88 10 80.0 HQ) | hee 3.2 961 30 .O9 G1 11 79.9 1EVA\ | After 2.9 961 £00 0.99 aopli All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. Ixi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorologicat Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, im the mouth of August 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e. esl ia srs eae s ies. Prevailing ca = 3 (==! direction of the "=, | General aspect of the Sky. ars 2 Ges Wind. BS o |Inches tb 1) 126.0| 0.34 |E. N. E. & E. 0.50 |\ni nearly the whole day. Rain between 11 & Noon & be- tween 5 & 6 P. M. 2 0.43 |E.S. HE. & E. 0.80 |Overcast. Rain constantly. 3 0.67 |K. 8. E. &S. by E. | 0.75 |Overeast. Rain at 2, 5,7, 9, & 10 a. m. & from 1 to 3 Pp. M. Thunder at 8 a. M. 4| ... | 1.56 |S. 8S. E. & 8S. by E.| 0.75 |Overcast. Rain from 4 4. m. to \ 5 p. M. Thunder & Lightning at 4A. M. oh lifer 0.21 |W.N.W. & 8S. S. E.| 0.40 |Clear to2 a. m. Overcast to 10 A. M. Wi to 8 Pp. M. Overcast afterwards. Rain at 10 a. m. at 2 & 3 p.m. Thunder at 2 & 3 p. M. Lightning at 9 Pp. mM. Giinia. 0.44 \N. N. E. 0.50 |Overcast to 11 a. Mm. \Wi to 8 P. m. Overcast afterwards. Rain at8 & lla.m. &at2,6& 9 p. M. Lightning at midnight. 0.58 IN. N. HK. & E. S.E.| 2.12 |Overcast. Rain constantly. H.S. HE. & 8.S. EH. Overeast to 3 Pp. M. “i to 6 P. M., clear afterwards. Rain from midnight to 4 a. M. at 8a.M. & at3p.m. 9 |130.0 | 0.12 |S. S. BE. & S. E. Scatd. “i to5 p.m. clear af- ‘ terwards. Rain at 4, 6 & 11 A. M. & between 4 & 5 pv. m. 10 | 125.0 .. |S-5.H.&S.E.&5SW. Clear to 7 a. M. Seatd. “ito 8 p. M. clear afterwards. Light rain at 5 P. M. CO ST rc) le (o°0) 11/126.0; ... |S. S. W. & variable Clear to 2 a.m. \Wito 7 Pp. M. & S. by HE. clear afterwards. Light rain between Noon & 1 vp. mM: & at 6 P. M. i 12 |124.0 | 0.25 |S. E. & E. Clear to 44. m. Seuds from E to 11 a. m. Seatd. “i toc8 p. m. clear afterwards. Rain at 7,11 & Noon. 13 | 130.0 | 0.17 |S. 8. E. & E. by S. Seatd.\i & \_1 to 6 a. M. clouds of different kinds afterwards. Rain at 9 & batween 11& : Noon & between 10 & ll p.m. Ue ae? .. |S. H.& S. by E. Overcast tol04.m. Wi & Mi to 6 Pp. mM. clear afterwards. Slight ram at 3 & 4 A. M. “15 /131.0 | 0.14 |S. S. E. & S. EB. Clear to 3 4. uw. \Wi afterwards. : Rain betweends &6am &at2 pm. lxti Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, im the month of August 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. General aspect of the Sky. = 8 goog Prevailing Ris .| . |O © 2] direction of the aes o 2) S S| 28 beens Wind a 5 S Ss a ae ind. = = o |Inches tb 10} ees th ESTO ee Wie sae 17 soo (Se Ss Wo ee 1S, SoD 18 1.36 |S.S. W. & S. W. ol is 19 S.S. W. & variable} & = S E 20 0.44 |W. & variable cn 21 0.63 |S. & 8. by W. A I eS 22 S. by E. & 8. 8. E. 23 | 133.0 S.S. E. & 8. by E DAG. ch. EK. & H.S. E. 25 0.12 |E-N. BE. & E. 8. E 26 0.10 |S. E. & E. N. E 27 0.30 |E. & 8. S. H. 28 0.30 |S. E.& 8.8. E. 29 3.14 |S. by W. & variable. 30 | 133.0 8.&8.8. W. 31 | 134.6 S.S. W. & S. by W. Overcast to 3 p. mM. \Wi to 7 P. M.\i afterwards. Light rain at2 & 9} a.m. & at lf P.M. \ni nearly the whole day. wi to3 a. Mm. Wi tolOa.M. Overcast afterwards, Rain at lla. m. 124 p.m. & from 5 to ll Pp. M. Overcast nearly the whole day. Lightning & Thunder at mid- night. Slight rain from mid- night to 2 4. M. & at 6 P. M. Overcast to 4 p. M. “i & Ni afterwards. Rain at 2 &3 4. mM. & at Noon. Overcast nearly the whole day. Rain from midnight to2 & at 5 & from 7 to 9 a. M. Seatd. \i to 8 a. M. “i tol p.m. Overcast to 6 Pp. M. Thin clouds afterwards. \ni to 9 A. M. Ai afterwards. \ni & Mi nearly the whole day. Light, rain at 3 P. M. “i & \\i nearly the whole day. Rain at 3 & 4P. M. Seatd. clouds to 7 4. M. “i to Noon. Overcast at 5 P. M. Scatd.cloudsafterwards, Rain at 1 & 45 P. M. Scatd. clouds to 11 a. m. Over- cast to 3 p.m. Thin clouds af- terwards, Rain at 113 a. m. Overcast to 6 a. M. \Wi & Seuds from E to 1] a.m.Thin clouds to 4, p. mM. Scatd. 71 afterwards. Rain ffom 2 to 5 A. M. at 10 a. mM, Noon 34 P. mu. & at 1O}P. u. Overcast to | P. M. ~i to 6 P. m. clear afterwards, rain from 3 to5 a.M.at 8 a.m. & at 35P.M. ito 7 p.m. clear afterwards. Light rain at Noon... Clear to 2 4. M. Seatd. “i to 6 p. m. clear afterwards. Mi Cirri, —i Strati,~i Cumuli,\—i Cirro-strati, ~ i Cumulo strati,~-i Nimbi, “i Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. Ix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of August 1866. Montuty ReEsvtts. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month... ... 29.584 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. “M. on the 30th, ... 29.822 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4p. mM.on the 7th, ... 29.532 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month, a ... 0.490 Mean of the daily Max. Pressures, ... st nee ... 29.642 Ditto ditto . Min. ditto ».. 29.519 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the ‘month, sot Onli23 oO Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month, _... = seis (HSEAD Max. Temperature occurred at 5 Pp. M. on the 31st, nce Je es Min. Temperature occurred at 5 a. m. on the 28th, ibe son Oe Katreme range of the Temperature ee the month, Bat » 14.4 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature . hs ee at SURO Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a joa GD) Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month,.. sia Tod Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month, ... 80.2 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer, 2.7 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month, ie 78.3 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point. . 4.6 Mita Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month, ... a »» 0.949 Troy grain. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month : oe LOMS Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation, ei ed eto Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.86 Inches. Rained 27 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours aah wo, OGL Total amount of rain during the month, .. 11.48 Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge attached to the anemo- meter during the month. _ . OSes Prevailing direction of the Wind, 8.8. E.E.S.E.&S. ‘by KE. lxiv veyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the month of August1866 ae D wep ~ wD s ae SE Oy 4 So SS =e = 3 ba) LSS) S Ly is 8S Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorolog Tables shewing the number of days on which at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on which at the same hour, when any particular wind was blowing, it rained. Meteorological Observations. UO WIR} . . | oe | “M Aq: Ny “UO WIRY ‘MN UN UO URI] TNENT “UO Wey = = SS ee ee ee “MN MA “UO UTR YT Dae, "NAG" AA ae “UO WIRY a ieee ATS SSS SESH Sl M “m0 Ue Fa ees a — _— ee § Aq “UO ULB ine Se ; sO nll eeniloe | NXT Lo MSM “MO UlR yy re CIN - ar “a = 4 SSN SANA OS “MO We Ay is ial aloes ee = “MSS SODAS. AMMA NOI AG N10 6 10 & S10 19 10 “UO UleIy aN —! ce rei “mM Aq A FANS ao 4 NNN AO Hw OANA AGA i iS “MO ULe3y med N re rei ed ante Han HmMHOHHAMA NMA SMOMaNANSS | “uo Wey re | fe | La No asd l- &q-¢ BOTTA AANT N VDoNHIADoOhROnw a SS | "uo uy = nN = Ag aS 4 Wig g) G10 12 DOT FMM MDSGANGDAOTSOTT OWS Sk kK Q S| 6 “uo Ue) i i! re moa OD ro ten Fe | [ey | “—S “NANMD NAAAWMOLWOMWMWMOAANMADH | “Uo UIey OND MON Ao =I Do ih ih fil | La | NAN Da ga] 2 PNT STO SCHTANTTOAITAN TS So a ‘ \ } WO WLR yy oe i 4 ON leo hq on AH HNMTA TR HNN i ANH inl | uo Ue a4 4 aN | — | gg fs OL SSS SPST CO CUCU ST GU GUT GN 9 aN | mo uley ae Te 5 Ll moe aoe Ni Aq “of | “mo Urey a a la Now SANNA GOAN CIM NAS = | uo uwrexy foal anna AN TANT mr De Be OO ee il oe (en i oe OC) | re “HO Ue ial rt = S 5 eae ANNAN Aaa = ee HON UN "O UIey e ra Aq oN La | I | | “uo WIR i e =| de NOT] 4 Ep AND FID ON DAO SHANMHMONDACH HS. eS) ae Ao Zi Meteorological Observations. Ixv Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, , an the month of September 1866. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 feet. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Se | e g _ | Range of the Barometer = 5 Range of Tempera- sas during the day. ral ture during the day. ort Sl ics ae © oe SoM) |= Date. | & ated a = of | Max. Miciasis|) atte: ae Max. | Min. | Diff. © Ss > 3 = =! | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 7) o ) Oo 3 29.669 | 29.730 | 29.582 0.148 87.0 93.2 S222) | eo 2 646 715 576 139 86.8 93.0 82.2 , 10.8 3 .098 .669 O17 152 86.5 92.0 82.0 | 10.0 4 570) 627 ADA 133 83.1 87.2 80.0 | 7.2 5 612 683 550 133 | 83.3 S94) FOLONE O25 6 .666 726 615 ltl 83.9 58.4, 80.6 7.8 if .667 726 584 142 89.7 90.2 81.6 8.6 8 571 .652 473 179 83.5 89.0 79.6 9.4 9 498 509 444, LIL 80.8 $2.8 79.0 3.8 10 048 607 004 103 83.3 87.3 80.2 Go 11 -626 .687 .069 118 83.2 87.0 80.6 6.4 12 615 .672 534 138 84.2 96.1 80.5 9.6 13 -638 .691 O86 105 84.9 91.8 81.8 | 10.0 14 642 694, 079 119 84.8 83.0 81.8 6.2 15 579 618 515 103 85.8 | 91.6 81.8 9.8 16 O79 .622 Oil eiaialt Savon O28 80.2 | 12.6 17 099 645 523 122 A) | G4 8.2 6.0 18 643 724 .O76 148 82.9 86.8 79.8 7.0 19 730 786 674: Ze S3e2 89.0 | 80.6 | 8.4 20 TAL 197 681 116 82.5 87.6 80.4 7.2 21 712 162, 645 ess 82.6 87.5 79.0 8.5 22 763 812 713 O99 84.1 89.8 HOLS | WO.2) 23 802 .855 746 109 85.1 80.8 80.2 | 10.6 24 18 834 698m wae 3 Ste SOLO) LOLO ne OKO 25 729 176 657 119 82.2 84.0 79.2 4.8 26 a/fex 182 .652 130 83.9 90.0 73.0 | 12.0 27 167 842 688 5A 85.4) 91.2 80.8 | 10.4 28 152 Stl 676 135 86.2 91.4 82.2 9.2 29 51 .803 .676 127 86.5 93.2 81.4 | 11.8 30 -760 ol 677 154 86.5 93.6 81.8 | 11.8 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during the day. lxvi Meteorological Observations. dbstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations luken at the Surveyor Geueral’s Office, Culentla, in the month of September \S66. Daily Means, &e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) s sa) = 5 © So lS Seles a eile a g ex | Sos | Bee z = ro) A i © > ee ps es Sy © , = “s os ‘Tele ge Pe 5 eu eS a OS |e Be cee Wate || a |S e 3 me |_He| eee eee eS | eae | Se See aero a5 a = SS EG ae | 2 65) see | s = Lien Cy ta os Tecan CTH = =) S A = a | | = Lo co) Om) O=eee| laches: erly gecen el meas 192-9 41 | 8).4| 66 | 1.014 | 10.79 2.50 0.81 Be | 8247 ASRS Oe Zell 0 OOSan| i ueaies A8 81 3 | 82.5 AO) (SOs V6 | 005. |) eel .39 82 4 8).6 25) 738i 14-5) | O64e |) a6 1.50 .87 5 80.5 931.785 | 4.8 19550 Meee 68 86 6 | 814 Deal ei Os6u)) odes ‘989, || 1260 53 87 7 | 82.4 Sd Selmi Toor jelOpeam | Gegel 2.09 84 8 | .80.6 2.9 78.6) 4.9 | 0:958 | | .28 1a? 36 OF a aoee 1.5 | 78.2 2.6 1G | pee G88 92 10 8).7 2.6) 78.9} 4.4 e907 ees 1.54 87 IE Oe 4.1 | 76.2 TEOn | SSS ora? 9.37 .80 12 | 89.8 3.4 | 78.4 58° | i952 | TO19 5 83 13 81.5 3.41) 79.1 5S Oe AO 09 .83 14 | 82.1 27) ES zelae snows) 1kOO8m l= ei 1.69 86 15 | 82.1 Ewan Wien CBI Okien see 250 82 16) | 2 81-4 3.1 | 79.2 53 | 976 AB 1.90 85 1M 81.0 19 | 7a eee On| G6 13 90 138 89.5 24) 78.8) 41 | (964-1 - 36 43 .88 19 8.7 2.5) | 789) fA | OG ee 1 ees9 50 87 20 8).2 233, | 87S: GAe ASO ei) JUSS Bie lee eS ot 89 21 | 479.4 Biel aeop le woe 916 | 9.85 83 4 22 | 80.4 Benet ts ee (ine) ob OBA TOO 2.20 82 23 | 81.5 3.6 | 79.0 CA OT On acer .20 83 Dhl 9:9 4.4) 76.6 7.5 | .899 9.61 60 79 25 | 79.4 228 | ifiiclah (AES eee tana ail 1.63 .86 26 79.3 4.6 | 76.1 F280! | 8a eas 2.65 78 27 | 89.8 AG) Tie6|) 7.8 928. | (91 7 78 28 81.9 4.3 | 78.9 hee .967 | 10.32 G7 79 29 | 81.5 5.0 | 78.5 SHOMnP Weise Ail cite 92 78 30 81.8 AEN G9:0)\¢ 7.5 Die Neos STE 19 | i | All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwieh Constants. Meteoroloyicul Observations. Ixvii Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken al the Surveyor Generals Office, Caleutta, in the mouth of September 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Ss | Range of the Barometer =. | Range of the Tempera- a oe for each hour during me ture for each hour Tab @ the month. ne during the month. Hour. = a S = ee@ | Max. | Min. | Dif. | 32 | Max. | Min. | Dif aa = | | Inches. | Inches. | hiches. | Inches. Cy) oy) Ce) 0 Mid- | | night.| 29.681 | 29.807 | 29.537 | 0.270 82.2 84.6 79.0 5.6 al i 805) = a9") 2286 5 820 | 842) a) .2 .663 .800 003 297 81.7 83.8 78.5 8.0 3 .650 91 488 3803 81.4 83.2 78.4 4.8 4, 648 | 781 469 312 81.2 83.0 78.2 4.8 5) 656 | 798 AGA a4 81.1 82.8 78.0 4.8 6 671 | B11 ATO .oa2 $1.0 83.0 78.2 4.8 7 687 | 824 499 325 82.0 84.3 79.6 5.2 8 105 — 846 U6 AO 83.8 87.0 81.3 5.7 9 716 | .8d1 O19 O32 85.3 88.2 81.8 6.4 10 BAS | 800 523 | .332 86.3 Oz |) tie ts) 11 408 S16 016 330 87.2 91.0 82.2 8.8 Noon. 688 836 502 | .334 87.8 91.2 | 804); 10.8 1 661 808 A481 27 88.2 92.8 81.2 | 11.5 2 .633 182 AGL 21 88.1 92.8 80.0 | 12.8 3 611 169 AAA, .o20 88.2 93.6 ey |) 128 4, 603 | 758 448 310 87.7 93.0 81.4 |} 11.6 5 GOL | 746 456 .290 86.8 92.6 80.2 | 12.4 6 .622 .760 A480 .280 85.2 99.7 80.5 | 10.2 7 642 |) 774 49) | 284 B44 89.0 | 80.5 | 8.5 8 666 | 786 O19 267 83.6 88.4, 80.4 8.0 9 686 | 801 50 | 200 &3.0 85.8 £0.0 5.8 10 698 | 812 000 257 82.7 85.6 79.6 6.0 11 .690 -809 000 200 82.4 85.0 79.2 5.8 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the observations made at the several hours during the month. Ixvill Metleo.oloyical Observations. ‘Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations tuken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of September 1866. Hourly Means, &e. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—(Continued.) | ; : eb er gy [peeetalgise yes Si beeae |) oe 3 Seema 2 | = = Ss re oe 2 Bs Reo } 2 ah, 2 2 E Flee | 3 eS 28 |e ae | eae “= Ss 2 3 - — Paes = 2: | BS | 2S eet | gg Fa 5, jaa) (ca fran} 2 4 cia 2 4 Sis | Ss 8 = a =a) As mSHel)abs | oO 2 a par oS oa es 8 | Se-8 | S| =| a 5 qm Sie si-5 | BA S| soe 0) ty) ) ty) Inches; |) “yer? | ever Mid- night. 80.4 1.8 | 79.1 3.1 0.973 10.47 1.07 0.91 1 80.2 1.8 | 78.9 3.1 967 AL 06 OL 2 80.2 1.5 | 79.1 2.6 973 A7 0.90 92 3 80.0 1.4 | 79.0 2.4 970 45 81 93 A, 79.8 1.4 | 78.8 2.4 964 40 81 93 5 79.8 1.3 | 78.9 2.2, 967 43 74 .93 6 79.8 1.2 | 79.0 2.0 .970 46 .68 94 7 80.4 1.6 | 79.3 2.7 979 Oo 94, -92 8 81.0 2.8 | 79.0 4.8 970 AO 1.70 .86 9 81.5 3.8 | 78.8 6.5 O74 .29 2.35 ol 10 81.6 AZ | 78.3 8.0 949 12 90 78 11 81.8 5.4 | 78.6 8.6 958 19 3.18 76 Noon. 82.0 5.8 | 78.5 9.3 955 16 AA ie ae col: 82.3 5.9 | 78.8 9.4, 964 25 wilt 75 2 81.9 6.2 | 78.2 9.9 946 07 65 713 3 82.2 6.0 | 78.6 9.6 958 all .o9 TA 4, $1.9 5.8 | 78.4 9.3 952 12 44, 75 5 81.4 5.4 | 78.2 8.6 946 07 14, 76 6 81.2 4.0 | 78.4 6.8 952 lig 2.44 81 7 81.2 3.2 | 79.0 5.4 970 40 1.91 .8d 8 80.9 2.4 | 79.0 4.6 970 40 .63 87 9 80.5 iy N Wieholl 4.3 961 30 AQ 7 10 80.5 2.2) 79.0 Ba 970 AZ .30 .89 11 80.5 9) |) 79-2 Bee 976 00 ll YO All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Obserratins. lxix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the month of September 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e. Max. Solar radiation. Date. Prevailing direction of the Wind. Rain Guage 5 feet above Ground. Max. Pres- General aspect of the Sky. wa e Se =) 2 | 141.0 3 | 130.6 5 | 128.0 \Inches Tt S. by W. &S. 3.08 |S. & S. W. W.S. W. & N. W. 85.8. W. & S. W. Variable. H.S. E. & variable 8S. & 8S. W. 0.73 | Variable. Variable. 8.8. E. & EH. S. E. 3.84 S.S.E,S., & 8. by E. 0.18 |S. S. E.& 8. by E. 8.8. E.&S. E. 0.27 |S. 8. HE. & 8. ~ |sure of Wind. Clear to 7 a. Mm. Seatd. i to 1 Pp. M. Wi & ~i afterwards. Lightning to Kat 7& ll p.m. Seatd. \i to 6 a. m. Seatd. -i to 6 p. m. Overcast after- wards. Thunder at 9 & 10 Pp. M. Lightning at 9, 10 & 11 P. M. Rain from 7 to 11 Pp. Mm. \Wi & “i. Lightning at 10 p. m. Light rain at midnight & 8 A. M. Overcast nearly the whole day. Thunder & Lightning from midnight to 3 4. M. Rain at 1,2&4& from 8 to 10 4. um. \ni to Noon.~i to 6 P. m. Over- east afterwards. Rain at 7 a. M. &at3 &8 P.M. Clear to 34. M. “ito 8 Pp. M. Clear afterwards. Slight rain at9a.mM. & 5 P.M. Clear to5 a.m. Wito3 P.M. Ti afterwards. Lightning to N W from 8 to 11 Pp. m. “ito 4 p. m. Overcast after- wards. Thunder at 11 Pp. m. Lightning from 9 to 11 P. u Rain at 1,2 &1lla.m. & at 5 & ll Pp. M. Overcast. Rain constantly from midnight to 4 p. M. Seatd. \i to6 a. m. Seatd. “i to 1 vp. mM. Overcast to 8 P. M. Clear afterwards. i nearly the whole day. Slight rain at 11 Pp. M. Scatd. “1 to 6 Pp. m. Clear after- wards. Rain at midnight, 1 & 6a. mM. & between 3 & 4P. M. Clear to 5 a. M. Seatd. “i to 7 p. mM. Clear afterwards. Clear to 44. M. Seatd. “i to 6 Pp. M. Scatd.\i to 9 p.m. Clear af- terwards. Rain at Noon & 13 P. M. Clear to 7 a. mM. “i afterwards. Light rain at 8 Pp. M. Ixx Meteorological Observations. dbstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Culeutta, _ tn the month of September 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &e. Date. | Max. Solar radiation. Rain Guage 5 feet above yround. 1 ( Prevailing direction of the Wind. isure of Wind. General aspect of the Sky. 18 19 26 27 28 | 29 30 = oO WJ) 140.2 846.2 147.4 138.2 145.2 % 0.03 0.14 0.84 0.05 9.12 S. & variable. N. EH. & N.N. E. IE. N. EB. & 8. E. E. 8S. EH. & variable Sh Sb Je wae 1dp S. 8. E. S. E. &.S. by E. S. by E. & S.S. W. N. W. & W. W. & variable. K.S.E.& S. E. S. by E., 8.S.E.&S. S.& 8. EH. S. & variable. S. 8S. W. & variable = ‘Clear to 5 a. Mm. Seatd. ~i to 1 Pp. M. Overcast afterwards. Thunder at 4,6 & 7 P. M. Lightning at 7 pe. m. Rain at 3,4,7 & SP. M. Overcast nearly the whole day. Rain from 11} a. M. to 2 p.m. & at 5 Pp. M. Clear to 3 a. m. Scatd. \i to 7 A. M. “i afterwards. Rain from 93 a. M. to123 a. m. Clear to 5 4. mM. “ito lla. ™. Overcast afterwards. Light- ning & Thunder at 5 P. M. Rain at 7 a.m. Noon, 1 & from '5to7 P. M. “1 & \i. Rain at 1 & 3 p.m. Clouds of different kinds. Rain at 125 & at 55 P. M. Clear to 44. mM. >i to 6 P. M. Clear afterwards. Clear to 7 4. mM. 71 to 4P. M. \_i afterwards. _ito9 a.m. Clouds of different kinds afterwards. Light rain at 7 P. M. Scatd. “i to 2 4. Mm. Overcast to 4p. m. Scatd. \_i afterwards Shght rain at 4 & 5 4. M. Scatd. i to 5 a. M. Seatd. 7i to le. mu, Seatd. \ni afterwards. Rain at 8 & 9 P. M. Clear to 7 4a. M. Seatd. \_i to 10 A.M, Seatd. 7Ai to 5 P.M. Wi afterwards. Thunder at 6 P.M Rain at 6 & 7 P. M. Clear to 7 4. M. Seatd. 71 to 6 p. M. Clear afterwards. Light rain at 5 P. M. Scatd.\i to 7 A. M. Seatd. ~1 to 6p. M. Overcast afterwards. Lightning & Thunder from 7 to 9p.m.Rain between 8 &9rx Clear to 8 4. M. Scatd. “1 after- wards. “Mi Cirri, —i Strati,~ i Cumuli,:—i Cirro-strati, ~ i Cumulo strati,~~i Nimbi, “i Cirro eumuli. * Rain Gauge 1 Foot 2 Inches ahove ground. Meteorological Observations. Ixxi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations tuken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Culcutta, in the mouth of Septemper 1866. Montruty Resutts. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month.. ... 29.666 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 10 a. 3. on the 23rd... 29.855 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3 p. M. on the 9th ... 29.444 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month wi ze COrAMI Mean of the daily Max. Pressures... on ae ... 29.724 Ditto ditto Min. ditto ee ... 29.597 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month ... ee OMT, ) Mean Dry Bwb Thermometer for the month _.. moe .. = 83.4 Max. Temperature occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 30th “i Joo he eae Min. Temperature occurred at 5 a. M. on the 26th Hi eo | Cts) Extreme range of the Temperature during the month “fis wa > 18.6 Mean of the daily Max. Temperature .. bet nae Be meh) Ditto ditto Min. ditto, + .. 80.5 Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month.. ‘ 9.0 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month... 81. Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer 3. anNwsd Computed Mean Dew-point for the month Be Benin Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed n mean Dew- -point ... 5.6 Inches. Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the month ... son Soe ONION Troy grain. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month wh ee O29 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation ... 1.99 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation neue unity 6 8h Inches. Rained 23 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours ae .. 3.84 Total amount of rain during the month Bo ET Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge attached to the anemo- meter during the month __.. on BE oD eo Or Prevailing direction of the Wind a oe 8.8. E.& 5. Ixxu taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of Sept. 1866. Montutiy Resvtts. ich at a given hour any particular wind blew, together with the number of days on 10Ons ical Observat Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorolog , When any particwar wind was blowing, it rained. which at the same hour Tables shewing the number of days on wh Meteorological Observations. ‘uO WIRY] aperar Se “AA Aq" NI | “UO ULB YT) i=] al a 5 Apoorezo = a4 S aA N SS ~ M'N'N “UO WIRY ie “MON = —— 7 ) NAAN S44 4 “uO Wey | rc ei sec SAA ORSIAT = — SNA NN ae — MN M) m SO MUETCe S| a 3 : | a) AANA VA “UO ULB es = my rn i i len ON NM s “HO ULB "5. eae 5 3 6 (=) it re ret S Aq “MA mo Uley| 7 ae 2 5710 eons et esos N far) et MSM) “WO ULB] re iS avers a QANNADA SD ONS 4 “uo uve ec | res Fl eh | ee re RGSS, N woOAnMMAANNDA GNM ODAOINSOM ‘MS 'S “mo We YT) tig A “ay N An RO NGN et ct ANN NAINA MAY'S) “UO ULB YT re oF eg) SO assis Sis NN 20 8 SS Oo SS uo yalesy | a = ot hate) ZO NMDANAASASGAIOAMRMANIDANOAS q Aq si & = q 7 mo THA 15 S15 “UO ULB = ose re lo ln | et Aes a -a-8 “a om 1D ID ID ID NDMAANODWMSMOMMOSHOAOS L y ‘ < I “Uo Ulex] 7, aan aan “aS NOMANAMD AABDCOoOoMMA RMAdTAAA 4 “UO UIR yy) ee. a : Se SS AC RAP TAC Caine TON | OoaN a AaNmA HS 4 UO ULBY ez x S “g ka ny rr Lal Ye en eS | Cn “UO ULLIF aN Caen Te ain qo aS FAANAMA AS Sas da “UO WIRY Pe “aT Kq A co Lael eae | et ce “UO Wey a bie OnGETOR AHN NMNNHNSH NaS Ss ANAS HON CH 1) wy = = Om DR cs oon! aoe ANNAN eT NN S Ree eoN “uo Trey es ey ampere = NANA ir aH NN “lo TLR | er a E he ae ce ano H Aq oN “uo ULB a fat SE = ae = aes N Pare a ; SS HOD HID OR ODOM SGHAMHAMNONRAGSH Inop) Sf ae) act | 7, Afeleorolugicul Observations. Ixxil Abstruct of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the mouth of October 1866. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 85° 20’ 31” Kast. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 feet. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. “a a a & Range of the Barometer = H Range of Tempera- eee during the day. a = ture during the day. Caen Ra | : E: Date. HS o | ei | eee) Moxos Mins >| Di S22) | Max | Minny) Die mp oS | = = | j { A | Tuches. Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | 0 irae ie ides | | | 1 29.759 | 29.808 | 29.689 OME 85.2 91.2 82.0 9.2 2 795 on | 7b Seah SS 92.2 | Sid, 1018 3 853 915 791 124 | 85.6) | 90-4) | 801) tou A B49 913 783 128 S4cO- in | SOLON |= SOLOR LONG 5 815 "S64 733 Se | Steed: G20” een enone 6° 821 884 759 125 | 83.7 SOY EO I 70 7 819 882 748 UB Sack 89.8 | 79.6 | 102 8 847 901 780 | Sa 87. | 7 Oae S80 fo) 841 | 903 732 ON | Sie ||) SORe Cram oi nae 10 779 854 Od MO | (802%) 785.40 7 only tem 11 799 875 743 132} 82.5 BSiGu 78200 bong 12 876 938 .832 SOG) | soe 89.8 | 73:0 | 11.8 13 877 953 808 MW | cL 89.9 | 79.2 | 10.7 14 1855 923 797 126 35.0 90.6 | 81.0) 9.5 15 1839 902 773 HDS | Sih 90.2 | 80.7 | 9.5 16 .869 928 8i6 AID | Ble S84 i Fels OB ys 905 951 857 094 83.2 | 90.0 78.0 | 12.0 18 936 998 880 UU Py D4), NED Mee le OLS 19 909 981 84d MAO. | 82K6 B87Sh | 7ecOnt eles 20 869 965 | .787 S78 >> (S3N7e | 9028) aoe lesonG 21 .820 875 751 LO i apes a AG 22 778 836 TAOS Me allBXOrt OWS a) MeO tl (Bz 23 TAQ 810 668 MAD SSO |e S7eOm lineout lol 2A 638 715 566 EO YB | MR Nh | OBR 25 .628 802 514, 288 | 792 | 82.7 | 765| 62 26 (850 915 778 HBT) W758 le 79 4 ero merase 27 924 982 8418 MBH P78t2w| | SBMA | ene aly aeges 28 950 | 30.004 900 04 | 789 86.0) | 7386 | 12) 29 922 | 29.994 879 115 | 79.6 85.6. | 7.0 | 1G 30 904 966 849 ie | HO 85.4 | 74:8 |) 10.6 31 895 954 813 I HOB SHiGa ula donde eee, a ; ; I The Mean Height of the Barometer. as likewise the Drv and Wet Bulb - Therinometer Meaus are derived, from the hour! y observations, made during ‘the day. bexiy Meteorological Obserca tious. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, an the month of October \866. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—( Continued.) See ee Sah e Se eal © oe Ss epee val ase © z eS S22 ere eee = S iS e = AS gayeh= Scns > sy = S | 2 2 £5 {eos | C8 sp Bateman: re | Es = ie S a Sees Sole: Se eee See ee a 5s as | 83 | Be }S seer | gs as elie alee = = a- | Bes | gee Sa > S ae a & aS erate) ans a BS mS) Bu pdt eet gh uA. |S Sis rede O41!) 100g) AO | Inches: || deson | gore ee SA SS 7S oor) i to 6 Pp. M. Clear afterwards. 13/|143.0| ... IN. E.& N.N. W. Clear to 7 a. m. Seatd. 71 to 4 Pp. M. Seatd. i afterwards. 14 | WABsoviee ss OW NZ We. & IN. OW. Scatd. “i to 5 p. m. Clear after- wards. 15 | EON. |S. Heé&e Ek. S. E: Clouds of different kinds till 10 A. M. Seatd. 71 to9 Pp. M. Clear afterwards. Ixxvill Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caleutta, an the month of Octoter 1866. Solar Radiation. Weather. &e. } - jo pa a eral Poiuies “as lon Ss Sire! (e) + “ eh Sh 35 Pac Prevailing Ee | | . = < & =| direction of the | “‘Z | General aspect of the Sky. eee es | ee S i patois V ind Seal sie —) . Lal | mesen | cas ee | pee ee ayes tees sol = : o |Inches! ho the 16/ 145.2) ... |S. by E. & N. W. a lets Ee 5 a. M. Scatd. \nito 9 “i to 3 p. Mm. Seatd. \ni vee wards. 17 | 144.6| ... |E. N. BE. &S. by E. Clear nearly the whole day. | | Foggy from 9 to 11. Mm. 18 | 140/2)) 2... |N. EB. dN. by E. Clear to ll a.m. Vito 3 P.M. Clear to 8 p. M. Seatd. \_1 af- | terwards. Foggy at 11 Pp. mM. 19 | 144.8 | N. by E. &. N. E. Clear to 10 4. um. Seatd. “i to 4 p. ma. Clear afterwards. 2 ON A225 ee NE. &ENE.&NNE.| Clear to 5 a. wm. \Wi & 71 after- | | wards. ZW noes. ORAS ISG Gani Sudgeaiees. 1ea Overcast to 11 a. mu. Scatd. “1 | | to 6p. mw. Thin clouds after- wards. DOA ng 0.15 |N.NE.&SSE&ESEH. Thin clouds to 3 4. um. Overcast to 10 4. Mm. \wi afterwards. | Rain from 5 to 8 A. M. 23 | 146.8) 0.57 |N.N. E. & N. E. Overcast & \ni. Rain from 7 to 9a.m. & between 3 & 4 P.M. ZAG 2.00) iE INGSE: Overcast. Low seuds from KE from Noon to 6 pv. M. Rain | nearly the whole day. 25 |... |*0.08 |W. S. W..&S. W. | \ni & “i Low seuds from S | from 7 a. M. to2 p.m. Light rain at midnight, 4 & 5 a. M. | & at 8p. M. POMDEO | a. |INa IN Winds INS WE. Clouds of different kinds to 6 p. M. Clear afterwards. ii USOO: levees NIN, Wis Seatd. \i to Noon. Seatd. \~i to | 5 p. m. Clear afterwards. IN. N. W. & N. W. Clear to 10 4. wm. Seatd. ‘ni to 7 p. m. Clear afterwards. | | Foggy at midnight. PON NAGS eres WING IN|. WW Clear to 9-a. a. Scatd. “i to 4 p. m. Clear afterwards. 30| 147.0) ... IN. N. W. Clear to 7 a. mM. Seatd. ~i to 4 | | Pp. M. \_i & \i afterwards. 31/146.0| ... |N.W.&N.byW.&N. \Ai & “ito d p. M. Clear after- wards. | | | | a M Gon —) i Strati,- i Cumuli,s—i eee! a, Oj Guaies strati, 1 Nimbi, “i Cirro cumuli. Meteorological Observations. Ixxix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Culcutla, in the mouth of October 1866. Montruty Resvtrts. Tnches. Mean height of ie Barometer for the month.. ... 29.838 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 & 10 4. xt. on the 28th... 30.004 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 4 a. M. on the 25th ... 29.514, Extreme runge of the Barometer during the month wee ... 0.490 Mean of the daily Max. Pressures... cas oe ... 29.905 Ditto ditto Min. ditto ae whe eo Dali Ces Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month ... goa WIE, Oo) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month oe San spars ONLY) Max. Temperature occurred at Zp. M. on the 2nd ma sco BH Min. Temperature occurred at 6 4. M. on the 26th te Bean ty) Letreme range of the Temperature during the month ie Pe see AOS) Mean of the daily Max. Temperature ... ite si bea. ed Ditto —_ditto Min. ditto, sue ; sth ae dda Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month.. sie 9.7 Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month _... lets Mean Dry Bulb Therinometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer 4.2 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month ie aoe ot alas) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed mean Dew- -point ... 7.1 Inches. Mean Elastic force of Vapour for the mouth .., sf .. 0.849 Troy grain. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month ra Hey ROS Additional W eight of Vapour required for complete saturation ... 2.31 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.80 Inches. Rained 12 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24 hours ie eee 00 Total amount of rain during the month seen (tess) Total amount of rain indicated by the Gauge attached to the ancmo- meter during the month .. ae aoe Eee or Preyailing direction of the W ind a ees NGG N.W. & N. EE. 5, at } oxox Meleorological Observations. “uo UIC “M 4q°N Sens NAMA AG r "dO ULB} Fe AN OATS OD OD OD HH CO ti 2D 10 SH oD SI M NUN “UO ULB] General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of Oct. 1866. taken at the Surveyor LOns 1Obsera (ca “ONT CA ANT TANAN A210 ON O aN WN aN ‘UO UR YT Ti: oa a oN NNANM DMO Hip 1.w Lio MSaMAN SH QU oD f the Results of the Hourly Meteorolog “uO ules an ‘NN AANTNMAH NANAMMAAOIMNGMAMA “LO WLBT i “a Aq ‘NI Le Fe ee OU es cee BLD | re N LOSS es ee es ee Il oe ee | “UO UBT > aN MGRT Cee aN AON HANS “AT A S) M cm aS [=] GH . : | NANNARA AR AANAHHOST MANNA AN S MN | > i iB “UO ULB | A ona =e 0 a MN’ M aan = |-do wey oka |) US SRR ee ANNA Aaa ees 4 NT AQ TMA. eo Pecans : Te > “uo ULB a ley Bis yas M Ban! tee — _ © | U0 UITy o.5 ae ol al 44 a 2S 4q Spe | UO UR] a CMP aan een a Seana eae = off MS MA EE }-uo ureyy a oe : aS “AN “Cl S aaa AANA AHN Ss io) i “S| - WO ULB ay} ' : — © D . . al rs Si =i =I e = [MS's > arg | uo wee a - | = a-5 “M Aq *y See HH NN NN noe - a a SS, } uo wey ye PaeS| -qi © ema saN = ANANDA NS = 2 ae | (Sea = . 7 2 rat ae Sot aS CN co oN = = = . . ae es 2S I Cal | | 42 si Hu Aq sg) = BE f-uo uy = al =! ie 6) Zp | ay fee = z ae = el ene NAANNAAA N AS ANNONA NS ao) Gh GSS) oe = Py Sf g|uouey| 74 = [Sie] = 5 exams tesnnane rman (Nt SR ee ee aes ake ES ak i a 1 Je S| Sm Ora SAAN A AMAA MN MAN Pl of tos HS e . f-uo Uley oo rl I ao a & 7S om = — EOP RAPMACICY Mia ANN tect MS : Sg | uo wey li os asa | Es “a Ka oor Cr es en Mee te N a 4 “UO UTRIF| iY) © | SF N 4 San ANNAN = en ine ns | of Pow | = =) el : eae ; al ANA AAASEANM 4 = eS LNT &q ey g 2 ons “uo Ure yy aHoANN rr NX aS ms Gb) te 7 re S| 5 =| o ze on | Ee o a mM mM vo — ia) x} os is) Wlfeces atest = as =~ “INO FT S38 T=) ON Ge) Say a) CO) BS 8) Se | Aa Abstract o Meteorological Observations. lxxxi Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of November 1886. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East. Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 feet. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. Cy “ § Range of the Barometer = # |Range of the Tempera- aes during the day. aS ture during the day. 2 iS = Pg Date. | = 2 9. a 5 22° | Max. | Min. | Dif? | &3 | Max. | Min. | Diff. ey a= | SoH = Lie Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) Cy) Co) O- 1 29.907 | 29.963 | 29.861 0.102 80.0 86.0 74.2 | 11.8 2 954 ) 30.013 911 .102 79.9 85.4 74.8 , 10.6 3 989 C59 943 116 81.7 88.6 75.9 | 12.7 4 30.002 O74 945 129 82.1 87.8 77.0 | 10.8 5 29.972 045 921 124 (OD 84.0 76.5 7.5 6 .946 GOL 888 13 79.5 85.9 75.6 9.4; 7 936 O09 872 137 78.9 84.9 73.4 | 11.5 8 910 | 29.979 847 132 78.6 86.6 72.0 | 14.6 9 .S90 -961 846 115 78.3 85.8 72.0 | 13.8 10 -809 G15 786 129 18.7 84.0 70.0 | 14.0 11 -885 944, .829 115 75.7 §3.6 68.0 | 15.6 12 983 | 30.047 925 122 76.6 83.6 70.8 | 12.8 13 | 30.021 .O96 965 131 ied, 84.8 70.8 | 14.0 14 O11 OTA 953 121 77.4 85.2 71.2 | 14.0 15 084, 124 | 30.003 21 Hos 84.8 70.4 | 14.4 16 .O82 145 O37 106 77.0 84.1 71.0 | 13.1 Ay) 097 163 029 134 75.2 83.9 70.2 | 13.7 18 063 142 | 29.991 161 76.0 83.6 70.0 | 13.6 19 059 121 | 30.007 114 76.0 83.4 70.0 | 13.4 20 -032 106 | 29.971 135 75.5 82.6 69.2 | 13.4 1 .026 094, 959 135 75.4 82.6 69.8 | 12.8 22 O21 083 964 119 74.1. 81.8 67.2 | 14.6 23 -000 .058 .939 LL. 73.1 81.0 66.7 | 14.3 24 29.990 064 931 133 1.4 80.1 64.8 | 15.5 25 985 .059 919 140 71.3 79.6 64.0 | 15.6 26 -936 | 29.999 876 123 70.4 79.0 62.8 | 16.2 27 -945 291 890 101 70.1 78.0 62.0 | 16.0 28 30.000 | 30.060 959 105 72.0 80.0 64.4 | 15.6 © 29 029 .0S5 .983 112 71.8 80.4 64.2 | 16.2 30 -038 107 974 .133 (er 81.0 65.9 | 16.0 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Premmometer Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during e day. . lxxxu Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the month of November 1866. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—/(Continued.) 4 . 4 = oH EI - SS 4 Ag peoeen A | ea fo joes eee | eee 2 2 ) S S fa | “Bo Suen ees & 5 5 iS So |S Bee ae eaee Date.| ©. 3 A s = eh | eee eee 3 8 = a 2 mes 35 | see | Se Eo = $ a 45 ie aes azo | 22g q a) 5 F.8 aS 2° |e SSRs a 8 a Es we as 8. | 2S Saal eee oA x a Sie & > eis a ome a A 1 O46|A a S| a ) oO Oo te) Inches sy) yeas ison 1 73.3 6.7 | 68.6 11.4, 0.695 7.50 3.31 0.69 2 73.8 6.1 | 69.5 10.4 T15 2 05 12 3 76.4 5.3 | 72.7 9.0 £92 8.52 2.85 15 A, 76.2 BN | Zroll 10.0 1718 36 3.15 13 5 74.0 5.9 | 69.9 10.0 725 7.82 2.96 3) 6 73.3 6.2 | 69.0 10.5 LOA 9 3-07 vill y. 72.2 6:7 | 67.5 11.4 670 25 21 69 8 72.4 6.2 | 68.1 10.6 684 38 00 fi 9 71.8 6:5 || 67.2 11.1 664 hl .O9 70 10 68.1 8.6 | 62.1 14.6 d61 6.08 2 62 ey 67.8 7.9 | 62.3 3.4) 500 15 8 65 12 69.6 7.0 | 64.7 Lg) 611 64 13 68 13 70.2 4.0 || 65.3 IL) 623 16 9 68 14 70.6 6.8 | 65.8 11.6 634 87 14 69 15 70.5 6.6 | 65.9 11.2 636 99 02 70 16 70.5 6.5 | 65.9 aired 636 .90 2.99 70 17 65.9 7.3 | 63.8 12.4: 503 Ad 3.21 67 18 69.6 6.4 | 6a.1 10.9 619 74 2.86 70 19 70.2 5.8 | 66.1 9.9 640 96 64 73 20 69.4 G.1 | 65.1 10.4) 619 75 fal 71 2 63.8 6.6 | 64.2 11.2 GOL oA 89 69 22 67.1 7.0 | 62.2 INE) 063 14 93 68 23 66.2 6.9 |. 60.7 12.4; Oo 0.86 93 67 24 94.3 7.1 | 58.6 12.8 499 AZ 88 66 25 64.3 6.5 | 59.6 We 7/ O16 .66 67 68 26 63.4 7.0 | 57.8 12.6 486 4 76 66 27 64.2 5.9 | 59.5 10.6 O15 65 30 © 70 Bar ane Ga | 60} ior | Sat 93 57-| 70 29 65.7 GLa 60:83 eo a7 89 56 70 30 65.4 6.3 | 69.4 11.3 530 82 61 .69 All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants, Meteorological Observations. Ixxxiil Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, wn the month of November 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. ‘S83 Range of the Barometer rz. | Range of the Tempera- as 8 i for each hour during cA 3 ture for each hour oa the month. 2 during the month. Hour.) © 2s Ad aA am 23 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | 3% | Max. | Min. | Diff ae an Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. fo) to fe) Sy) Mid- night.| 29.990 | 30.104 | 29.861 | 0.243 73.2 80.8 | 67.4) 13.4 1 984 .102 852 .250 72.6 80.2 66.6 | 13.6 2 977 100 845 -250 72.0 79.4 65.6 | 13.8 3 sk .100 833 267 71.6 79.0 64.8 | 14.2 4 .969 105 .829 276 71.0 78.0 64.0 | 14.0 5 978 lll 850 .261 70.4 77.4 64.0 | 13.4 6 994 122 .872 .250 69.9 77.0 63.2 | 13.8 7 30.916 144, 894 .250 70.3 174, 62.0 | 15.4 8 037 154 902 252 73.0 79.8 64.4 | 18.4 9 052 163 910 .253 70.6 81.8 67.0 | 14.8 10 050 157 915 242 78.7 85.2 69.9 | 15.3 11 .028 132 893 239 80.7 87.0 73.2 | 13.8 Noon. .002 .105 860 | .245 82.0 87.4 | 75.0 | 12.4 1 | 29.971 072 825 | .247 82.6 SIS Vie MOud lett 2 .949 049 801 248 83.1 87.4 77.4 | 10.0 3 936 037 £86 | .251 83.0 88.6 | 78.0 | 10.6 4A, .932 043 189 204 81.5 87.0 76.4 | 10.6 5 941 059 798 .261 80.3 85.8 75.8 | 10.0 6 953 072 .805-| .267 78.2 84.2 | 73.3 | 10.9 7 ia 087 .840 247 76.8 83.0 71.61 11.4 8 .989 .095 893 242 75.9 82.3 69.6 | 12:7 9 30.001 112 856 246 75.1 81.6 69.4 | 12.2 10 007 slate 867 | .244 74.3 81.2 | 68.6 | 12.6 11 002 .108 868 | .240 73.6 | 80.8 | 68.2 | 12.6 } | The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the obseryations made at the several hours during the month. Ixxxiv Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutia, in the month of November 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations ard cf the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—( Continued.) ! : : Se ea a 2k < 2 in Cen) iS 2.4 | (Seles BH Ee cS a 8 Se | toe | ae { 2 © o 5 Seo =e S eles icy 2 Be rca e ma seston, 2 os Teter, | | Pe Pe as ze Nee evs eis ; oe 2 oS a se ‘315. |e 2 | ee a Bet Ss tes ae ae | ee ee > =) = 2 8 Els er | 8 ea oo 5 a enone | ee) oe eee eg A PS & 8 gue || SS a worse a0 hey OM omil en cmb oe ke | oO Co) oO Co) finches: | (yalisors)\ lesen: Mid- , night.| 69.1 4.1 | 65.8 7.4 | 0.634 6.94 1.83 0.79 il 68.6 4.0 | 65.4 7.2 626 85 81 7 2 68.2 3.8 | 65.2 6.8 621 81 .69 80 3 67.7 3.9 | 64.6 7.0 609 69 afi 80 4 67.3 3.7 | 64.3 6.7 603 63 62 80 5 66.9 3.5 | 64.1 6.3 599 59 5 81 6 66.6 3.3 | 64.0 5.9 597 57 Al 82 7 66.8 3.5 | 64.0 6.3 597 By 51 81 8 68.1 4.9 | 64.2 8.8 601 5 2.19 75 9 69.4 | 62) 65.1 | 105 619 74 74 71 10 70.7 8.0 |/65.1 | 1216 619 70 3.71 64 a mes 9.4 | 64.7 | 16.0 611 58 4.46 60 Moony) aes) | alO7) 63-80) a82 598 37 5.10 56 1 LO) LB GAS) ey 576 nl 51 53 2 PamO ne | avin Beri) 7 2016 568 .08 78 51 3 FOO MO G24n) (2016 567 .06 76 51 4 70.4 | 11.1} 62.6] 18.9 570 13 18 BA 5 70.7 9.6] 64.0) 16.3 597 Ad 4.47 59 6 Fae HO BED | WU) 644 .98 3.27 .68 7 70.9 5.9 | 66.8 | 10.0 655 Te a2 72 8 70.5 5.4| 66.7 9.2 653 10 33 74 9 70.0 5.1 | 66.4 8.7 646 4 .30 75 10 69.7 4.6 | 66.5 7.8 648 07 05 78 il 69.3 4.3 | 66.3 33 644, 05 1.88 79 All the Hygrometrical elemenis are computed by the Greenwich Constants. Meteorological Observations. Ixxxv- Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of November 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. tal a S 0 Ss 3 q bn S cot ue © R= Se |ee 5 _ Prevailing Av -| .« |6_¢5/| direction of the ‘4. | General aspect of the Sky. 22 | EIS | eee Wind. PS 3 as and oO Alea as e 5 o |Inches Ib 1) 150.8; ... |IN. by W. & N. W. \ito5a.m.\itolp. Mm. “i & \Wi tod p. M., clear after- wards. 2/145.0; ... |N.&N.E.&N.by W. lear to 34. M. Wi tod p. M., clear afterwards. 3/145.0| ... IN. & N.N. W. Clear to 5 p. wm. Wi to 10 a. M. \i & 71 to7 P. M., clear after- wards. 4'147.0| ... IN. N. W. Clear to 7 a. M. Wi to 6 P. M. “i afterwards. 6/|141.0/} ... |N.&N.N.W.&N.W. Aito7 a. mM. Wi to 3 p. mM. Over- cast afterwards, Thin Rain at ; 5,6 & ll Pp. M. 6) 145.5} ... |N. by W. Overcast to 6 a. M., \Wito 2 Pp. m., clear afterwards, Slight Rain at 4 a. M. 7|145.0} ... IN. by W.&N. Clear to 9 a. Mm. Seatd. \.i to 1 Pp. M., clear afterwards. 8 | 146:0 N.N. W. & N. Clear 9 | 148.0 N.N.E.&N. Clear to 7 a. m. Seatd. \i to 6 p. M., clear afterwards. 10 | 143.0 N. N. W. Clear. 11 | 138.0 N.W.& NN. W. Clear. 12 | 140.0 N. W. & W. \ni to 8 a. M. clear to 1] a. mw. ni to 5 p. M. \i afterwards. TAH AOLOH me Clear to 10 a. m. Scatd. \ni to 7 p.., clear afterwards. 14/ 142.8; ... |W.&N.&N. by W. Clear, slightly foggy at 10 Pp. m. 15 | 147.0) ... |N. by E. & N. W. Clear to 10 a. m. Seatd. “i to 4p. M. Seatd. \i afterwards. 16;149.0; ... IN.&N.N.W.&NNE. Clear to 4 a. mM. Scattered ‘—1 to 7 a. m. Seatd. “1 & Wi afterwards. 17 | 138.0; ... INW&NbyE&EN.E. Clear to 9 a. m. Scatd. \_i to 6 Pp. M. Scatd. \i afterwards. Slightly foggy at 7 & 8 Pp. M. 18|148.0|) ... IN. Clear to 11 a. m. Scattered “i afterwards. 19| 144.4) °° IN. E. Seatd. 71 & \i to2 p. m., clear aiterwards. 20|148.0| ... |N. N. W.&N.by W. Clear to 19 a. uw. Scatd. “i to3 : Pp. M. Wi afterwards. 21/145.5| ... IN. N. E.&N. NW. Clear to 10 a. mw Seatd.~i to 4 p. M., clear afterwards. _ 22|141.4| ... |N.W.& N. _ {Clear to Noon. Seatd. \i after- - wards. Slightly Foggy from 8 to li Pp. M. Ixxxvi Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, on the month of November 1866. Solar Radiation, Weather, &c. wos ue ae = &§ ep 5 rs Prevailing 2 E 3 rs & ¢ =| direction of the Re General aspect of the Sky. 2 Sa lence Wind. s : rt SS R o |Inches tb 23 | 142.0 . |N.N.E.& N.by W.| ... |Clouds of different kinds to 5 p. M., clear afterwards, Fog- gy at ll p.m. 24 | 140.2 N. Scatd. \_i to 9 a. M., \i after- wards. Foggy at 8 p. M. 25 | 137.0 N. by W.& N. W. Clear to 10 a. m. Seatd. “i to 6 p. M., clear afterwards. 26 | 139.8 N.W.& N.N. W. Clear to 11 a. m. Scatd. ~i to3 Pp. M., clear afterwards. 27 | 133.0 INGEN Weed IN. WW. Chiefly clear. 28 | 145.0 N. by W.&N. byE. Clear to 11 a. m. Seatd. >i to 5 | p. M., clear afterwards. 29 | 140.0 N. by E.& N. W. Clear. 30 | 142.0 N.W.&N.by E. Clear. “i Cirri, —i Strati,~i Cumuli,\—i Cirro-strati, 7 i-Cumulo strati,~-i Nimbi, “i Cirro cumuli. _ Meteorological Observations. Ixxxvii . Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of November 1866. Monrtsuiy REsvtts. Inches. Mean height of the Barometer for the month.. ... 29.988 Max. height of the Barometer occurred at 9 a.m. on the 17th ... 80.163 Min. height of the Barometer occurred at 3p. M. on the 10th ... 29.786 Extreme range of the Barometer during the month ee Fan Ooh Mean of the daily Max. Pressures... te wea ... 80.053 Ditto ditto ~ Min. ditto 18 ... 29.930 Mean daily range of the Barometer during the month ... .. 0.123 Co) Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer for the month _... Bs hss BAOLE Max. Temperature occurred at 3 Pp. M. on the 3rd i 4-8) ROS OF Min. Temperature occurred at 7 a. M. on the 27th sie Ae MOZLe Extreme range of the Temperature during the month im Boe CAS: Mean of the daily Max. Temperature .. a. a8 .. 83.4 Ditto ditto Min. ditto, a: eco) OBES. Mean daily range of the Temperature during the month.. Som BME Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer for the month... 69.5 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above Mean Wet Bulb Thermometer 6.6 Computed Mean Dew-point for the month f 64.9 Mean Dry Bulb Thermometer above computed n mean | Dew- -point . 11.2 oe, lier: | Mean Basie fore of Vapae for the a oats ee . 0.615 Troy grain. Mean Weight of Vapour for the month ee.) 2Onf0 Additional Weight of Vapour required for complete saturation ... 2.93 Mean degree of humidity for the month, complete saturation being unity 0.70 Inches. Drizzled 2 days,—Max. fall of rain during 24hours __... oo eNul Total amount of rain during the month oe v@Nal Total amount of rain indicated by the eee attached to the anemo- meter during the month __... f ae Nil _ Prevailing direction of the Wind i N.W.N.N. W.&N. Ixxxvili cal Observations taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the month of Nov. 1866. Monruiy Resutts. i Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorolog g, it rained. be ticular wind blew, together with the number of days on ind was blowin h at a given hour any par rot =| S) a= a) ag Es ne og 22 as rol a, 2 S15 a aE Tables shewing the numb when any particular w “TO UIE} | AA Aq" Ny Meteorological Observations. 1919 CHO MMOGN aN maid be G 6 6 6 =i =H “dO ULeYT ce (MN UN “uO Uley = MN ‘uo Wey “MN M “UO UL YT “Nr Aq" AA 10) 1 — FUN SUGGES OIC GUIS Le) eee) 5) ey eS Sa 4 ese re “uO UlBYy “M uo Uley rs 4q “MA ANNNNA RA RAR RRR RRR ANNNANAAN “UO UIByT “MSM “uo Urey “MS “UO Uiv ey ‘M'S'S “TO WRT PM Aq “ss “WO UIe}Y set TSS UO Mey “UO ULBYT Ss cae S eS) “do Ulex No.of day ns “U0 WIRY] "aS WO Wey 3 hq “a “uo wey ae “UO UIey “AT ka “a “Uo WIR] ‘a ON Ca “uo Trey “aN “moO Urey ‘dN ON ‘uO UII ha Aq “NT ‘uO ULexy Ny “Ino a 4 a | ae andes AN SS ol Qn onl ANWAR A AAAS AON OD CO HOD SA ID HW NIN IN aos NAH Aig ris iwwiwOodgnrtinNONMIInANANANANAN OOOO Dr Or ODrAGHOSCDOEDMAANAANAAN ~~ BAAN FID OMRDRAOH SHAMAMONRDAOH 2 arc ae Mid Noon. Meteorological Observations. Ixxxix Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of December 1866. Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Hast. D Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the sea level, 18.11 feet. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon. ty a © | Range of the Barometer = = |Range of the Tempera- Shee during the day. aie ture during the day. ope ae Date.| & a 2, rig ams ae 5 © cB Max. Min. Diff. Bc Max. | Min. | Diff. a A | Tnehes. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. a) ° ° fo) 1 30.023 | 30.072 | 29.962 0.110 TET 82.0 64.0 | 18.0 2 O17 O88 935 ol lis333 71.8 | 80:6 64.6 , 16.0 3) O14 LOO GAT Milienes 69.8 80.6 61.4 | 19.2 4, O11 065 941 124 68.4, 78.0 60.2 | 17.8 5 29.985 062 911 151 68.2 78.0 60.0 | 18.0 6 O61 044, 904 140 67.0 78.6 60.6 | 16.0 7 30.006 O71 944, ei 65.9 77.0 57.6 | 19.4, 8 O71 59 | 39:000 59 65.8 76.0 57.0 | 19.0 9 O71 aleiin| .029 102 65.4 76.0 56.8 | 19.2 10 104 73 O54 19 67.1 76.4 89.0 | 17.4 slisli .130 185 08d L100 67.9 78.0 60.0 | 18.0 12 ealuities 195 O45 150 67.0 76.8 59.0 | 17.8 13 025 096 | 29.955 AL 67.5 77.0 59.6 | 17.4 14, O14 078 .959 119 68.0 Tf 60.6 | 16.6 15 065 | 22) 30.022 .LO0 67.2 OL Pa 58.7 | 18.5 16 136 208 O87. 121 67.9 7.5 39.8 | L727, i 148 2222 076 146 66.7 76.6 58.8 | 17.8 18 144 NG. .08 129 68.0 G72, 61.0 | 16.2 19 alias 208 119 plas 67.5 7) 8 58.4 | 18.9 20 195 he A231 2152 66.9 16.6 58.6 | 18.0 21 164) 226 | 108 118 67.1 76.0 58.8 | 17.2 22 164 a2 117 115 67.1 76.0 58.8 | 17.2 23 158 21 087 134 66.5 76.0 58.2 | 17.8 2A, 170 20k 124 130 68.0 78.6 88.0 | 17.6 25 163 | 249) | 096 153 65.3 74,2, 57.4) 16.8 26 119 L186 050 136 | 65.4 75.8 | 56.6 | 19.2 gi | O75 | 138 | O12 126 63.4 | Foa.4 66.0 | 19.4 25 O88 | 159 | | .035 | TAZA 6a 75.4 56.4 | 19.0 29 O23 | 113 | 29.952 161 64.8 75.8 58.8 | 19.0 30° | 29.960 033 890) 143 | 65.4 77.4 | 55.6) 21:8 31 979 049 934) le |) MGR 77.0 | 58.0 | 19.0 t The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived, from the hourly observations, made during : the day. Ke Meteorological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, an the month of December 1866. Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements dependent thereon.—/(Continwed.) S80 hE z © 6H | 654 | As. Be BR | 8 ee eee Py iS) = aed nes |. a = 2 S ee TAS ‘Bos law ee iiss: eS : 2S | i ee pee Date: ee ca a = i a 2 aie pele] 2) sa:h'e) go eae Pele | 2) ee | 22 | 2o | eee a r= iS) =) a Ss at lS BSS = oA a a Poy oF oe | ero] sce a A} Oo} A = a |< a | oO () co) Inches: ters) Peto 1 65.6 Bell a GO.7 11.0 9.536 5.87 2.56 0.70 2 64.4 7.4 | 58.5 13.3 498 AB 3.00 .65 3 63.2 6.6 | 57.9 IIL.) 488 36 2.59 67 4 60.6 7.8 | 54.4 14.0 ABA 4.78 84 63 5 61.6 6.6 | 56.3 IY) 462 5.10 48 67 6 59.8 7.2 | 54.0 13.0 A28 4.73 OT 65 © 59.3 6.6 | 54.0 JOU) 428 TA oa 67 8 58.8 7.0 | 53.2 12.6 A16 62 AZ .66 9 59.4 6.0 | 54.6 10.8 AD7 85 10 70 10 61.3 5.8 | 56.7 10.4 469 5.18 14 Hi 11 62.7 5.2 | 58.5 9.4 AIS 50 OL 78 12 61.9 5.1 | 57.8 9.2 486 38 1.92 74 13 61.5 6.0 | 56.7 |. 10.8 469 all7/ 2.25 70 14 61.5 6.5 | 56.3 IL #/ 462 | 10 43 68 15 61.0 6.2 | 56.0 11.2 458 07 .28 .69 16 61.6 6.3 | 56.6 11.3 467 16 F315) .69 7 60.7 6.0 | 58.9 10.8 456 05 18 70 18 61.5 6.5 | 56.3 11.7 462 10 43 .68 19 60.9 6.6 | 55.6 11.9 452 00 A2 67 20 69.1 6.8 | 54.7 12.2 438 4.85 43 67 21 60.6 6.5 | 55.4 WL AAD .96 30 .68 BoM eaois | iG!3 | S5eal dies |) E455 | ossod 28 69 23 59.9 6.6 | 54.6 11.9 437 4.84) R13) 67 24, 58.9 Gol | aos 12.8 416 .62 46 65 25 58.3 HADEN B47 12.6 409 55 8 .66 26 58.1 7.3 | 52.3 13.1 404, 49 46 65 27 58.9 6.5 | 53.7 IBV 7 423 70 20 .68 28 59.3 5.8 | 54.7 10.4 438 87 02 Wil 29 59.6 5.2 | 55.4 9.4) 449 Wy 1.84, 73 30 59.9 5.5 | 55.5 9.9 450) 5.00 95 12 31 61.6 5.5 | 57.2 $y) 476 .26 2.06 42 “All the Hygrometrical elements are computed by the Greenwich Constants. . 4 4 Meteorological Observations. Cl Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, an the month of December 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements gone thereon. 63 Rance a ne Beep eein = . | Range of the Tempera- oe ‘ease (oral hour during a 8 ture for each hour "eps 2 the month. ae during the month. os a Hour.) 5 oom ea 3 e233 | Max. | Min. | Dif. | 32 | Max. | Min. | Dif As a Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. Co) ) 0 7) 1 Mid- night.| 30.082 | 30.205 | 29.958 | 0.247 63.2 68.6 58.6 | 10.0 1 076 195 952 243 62.6 68.4 58.4 | 10.0 2 .069 188 946 242 61.9 68.0 58.2 9.8 3 .063 186 943 243 61.2 67.4 58.0 9.4, A, .060 182 .940 242 60.6 67.0 57.4 9.6 5 .O70 .196 949 247 60.0 66.3 56.7 9.6 6 085 212 968 244, 59.2 65.0 56.4) 8.6 Uf 103 231 .982 249 59.0 64.6 55.6 9.0 8 126 .253 993 .260 62.2 66.5 57.6 8.9 9 148 .266 | 30.03: .233 65.9 69.8 62.6 7.2 10 .150 213 O31 242 69.6 73.2 65.0 8.2 11 131 209 008 201 72.6 70.4 69.2 7.2 Noon. 097 SBI | ASS) .258 74.7 79.0 71.0 8.0 1 O64 186 .930 .206 75.8 80.0 73.2 6.8 2 040 157 -908 249 76.8 81.2 74.2 7.0 3 .026 135 891 244) 76.8 82.0 74.1 7.9 4, O21 124 .899 234 B24 80.2 72.9 7.3 5 -030 129 904 .225 73.3 77.6 71.3 6.3 6 O44) 142 914 .228 70.3 74.7 68.5 6.2 7 -960 .162 932 230 68.3 73.0 66.0 7.0 8 O76 174, 949 225 66.9 72.0 64.2 7.8 9 O91 194 -967 227 65.8 70.7 62.6 8.1 10 101 221 969 252 64.9 69.8 59.9 9.9 11 -093 212 -961 2ol 64.1 69.2 59.0 | 10.2 The Mean Height of the Barometer, as likewise the Dry and Wet Bulb Thermometer Means are derived from the observations made at ube several hours during the month. xell Meteo: ological Observations. Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations tuken at the Surveyor Geueral’s Office, Calcutta, OY) in the mouth of December 1866. Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements acetate Heid ek 2 F : | : SS se gS 3 = zB hyers ra) SS eee es orm 5 | i “~ i « = 2 Spee, 2 whe al Bie ee eee et = al | ae) S ise Segment te | ro | | Bet 7 oF cS | oo wae = 2 s © [oe as) || °Es pedir eee ome ee ia > | ba 2 | Sistah, pes ND OS I islet = (e) a © Ss S = 25 ea © 5 Hour.| a en f= pees] aS pail ey ee eS a es a GO | A eee ees ea ee oe Hel = 2 sags) ss 1@ eh Nes | en | eed = =e ae = a SS | Se oe elena an mE me | 25 | ao ao eae aS J ms Lr fei a ae cols qt Eee eee aS be. = Boe | €e | So | ie Byes =| fi S a tes Lo Sa OS Se anaes See ho ar | Peewee 2° W am | { | | iN l ) ° fo) © neh: 2 1 cue | ieaeera Mid- | yy a | ~D a i 2 | { | night.| 59.6 3.6 | 56.4 6:8) | 0464.1 S17 1:32. | G89 i Oo Vl ees! | aoe) 6.2.4) 456 09 28 89 2 58.6 Oye | POOL PGsae W ABD .O6 Wee 1 3 58.1 Sal lean to.9 AAT OL .O9 2 A, 57.6 SOE PAR Nar 44d 4.94 | 04 83 5 57.1 2.9 | 54.5 5.5 43d | 88 | 0.99 83 6 56.7 2.5 | d4.4 4.8 ASA | Omen Eee 85 a RR A, 961 544 A, Gg AQE oO | ee 85 O04! raph O44 4 Nee A239 180 .06 4 | ae bos Uv Ue y ry iiss aes Te) 2 = ee 2 [a Aas |e. aS <<) =, [o) P Cy = = ao ace G Zi | 2 Bs = uo wey 7, SPS | ee = an COusS) S .7 co Wey 1 — § SA henca cn i—| tI Ll ae CS (2 fwO ue TH SSG) Pini v2) E ~ | UO Uleir ae Taal =| = nS m+» | Pris f | = = (U0 wey] Cie es El lbp 6 Len! =I eS NT AQ “yf as] ‘Uo UR . o.y G loa| 2 GE INL AG 5 ‘TO WRT = A “hr oa ta) tl ANNONA 4 au) aS ce “mo Urey | ae Ope ANNAN Sc of =aa44 ep 1 NN : “HO Urey 2 “mp Aq “NT DN GUN OD Of cA ca St = Mm . ——. ee “ao TB 7} . zs | ID DOIidq Mm CHRIS FAOnRDDMIADDOMOMMO = ay . “INO TT] 15 ep TO HID © GH 10 iit oon ONO Fin om ODO rs Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observat Journal As. Soc. Vol XXXV. Pl Il Scale 1 Inchy= 00 feet: or yobq Section B. 100 100 ee 300 fue su So £ — es a oe A Se NW \ 13% 15 16 W718 +19 20 Eboults ase Zeeawan VERTICAL SECTION of the ZEEAWAN SPUR of the ZEBANWAN — lacustrine clay = IQS NM SE we . . yy SS ~ < ~ wh ‘is Nas y \ . S Sis . WS WA\ WS Wy ‘ Mi wi ‘S ESTs sos = Led of the Sheclum abou 5245 feet above the Se Fours as: Soe. d ; - VoL XXXV PL IL GEOLOGICAL MAP of the ZEBANWAN and Neighbouring Mountains. ee Neale- Finch =2 English Miles / me ~ Mas MN coktin, ShatimarBagh ~ 3 Pash Ee asf | SS Nasech Bagh \ adh 1 & a ® Khoonimoo i *Zoowoer i x | a } Ste), + Vawar ase Zeeawan Voy x Marpoor x FA Kohew Patarkoo) Rive! y —) Voloume AA Ash & Slate miter heddest DN State (feats) Stim Wl pean | Ys, The parallel tres icicle b ea. " — =. Vue arrows mdicate the dip. ‘ Vol: XXXV. PL: IL Journal As. Soc. A . GEOLOGICAL MAP of the WASTAR WAN in Kashmir y 3 & Si\ .\\ 5 Ee S s eS CD) tuartsite [FD Viteanio Rocks [7] Azote State (Silurian) TA) Corbentterous Limestone =e eee State indicate Strike of Buis — 7 indicate Dip See TWD HEAD mane LHLISN ILE, A\Joobie See (Milly tizet Fron Cape Mentgomerizs Map (aF Kashmir) [J\Avantipoor ? an i \ 2. vant hat at ‘ hi ee patos aii | Teh si v ‘ ‘ TOES TORT EC Ome “¢: Bi ae "2 ie ee ye See Vee » Or ai se pe ath ASG on is y eile igs ee?) (ene), yall hice Journal As. Soc. Vol XXXV.PLIL Section. C. es all hen a Scale J Inch = 100 feet on a ° [200 HORIZONTAL SECTION of the ZEEAWAN SPUR of the ZESANWAN Showing the fan like disposition. of the courses of lumestone and Brown Shales A Crushing of the beds at the small end of the Fan BBB. Cpervngs between the beds and. courses of rocks at the exponded end of the Fan. aes Sead ue i Journal As. Soc. Vol XXXV. PI IL Section D - Seale One inch =100 leet or 1200 th joo 60 60. ) ul cu u 2p0 p0 0 zt Dip SSW aL A Heo SR 8 7 6s 4 - a i Ash Quartxite Ash, ete. | Level of the Lacustrite deposit WU th. Ahan. ; s N hevel of the Jheelian, about 5250 teet above the Sea. SECTION across the Spur of the KAMLAWAN abbve the Village of MURHAMMA fi ® ad aia > ~ pee Be P 7 Journal As. Soc, Vol XXXV. PI II. ; [Sect TV of Section H ( Generueatan) OneTnch— 500 Fel. or tte San {0 Wy wien 5029)) 34 S wz a ba we sr > OR 4 Encamping ground, under Chinur Trees Arygialeidal. Greenstone dips SSE-Confiuscly- Granstone NNE— SSW and the d bccormes WNW Ruin of Buaddist Pagoda: Datum tine the level of the Hanus Bal Lake abe S190F% above the Sea: Kundabal SECTION of the MANUS BAL LIMESTONE - between the SAFAPOOR and AHA TANGH ‘Lith byH, Niven Surv! Generals Office Calcutta Aug* 1566. a af ‘ Witt ay ‘i Ae : ay ; yaa ' Journal As. Soc. | Manus Bat from the Lake ( Bearing due Rast) Vol: XXXV_ PILI Section F | | E — 5 % = - = a : : / E —— = > ; a = a we if \ 1. The porphyritic Summit “of Kutwal (14271 ft). 2. The Northern Extremity of the Saij-sha (11334) composed of Gresnstone,Ash,&- 3, One of the Spurs of the Safapoor (10309), similarly composed. 4.The Spur of Safapoor which overhangs Manus Bal (Lake) Greenstone, Bacalt, Ach, &c.. 5. The Aha‘Tang, similarly composed. G. The bed of Limestone between the Safapoor and Aha-Tang; wondarh having beon squeezed between the iwo hills. 7. The spur of Limestons of which'a detailed seclion is given,(seeSection!))8 Face of the beds of Limestone, dipping WNW. 9 small beds of Li to the Ash,and Greenstone, dipping SSE. 10. Fault. L, ———S contorted by e couformable ( or General Section.) Journal As. soc, Vol:XXXV. Pl: I. Section G. | § ee S pales 4 : § aa : 000° 008 8 "2 00! 5 2 : g ove] oa 8 5 SI te = : : z4 a 000 00, 1P'> S | ‘a oS | — 000 82 i is ‘ tl is il 00005 Se ; FER. : % al ) . (Gs00081 FNOGY 39, o) pesoding) AUYOUY UBT Ud MAT ws a i : Sh Sait S = Shh » it) Fecal = ih ; ey itl SSS = |i = 1 — || 3 — 5 - = |i i (A/00081 LL) Sossny Jo MPR - GI LCOLE 92) UIDYD UDLOYDIOY a ae = An BS 3 B @y0009/ 490) ssnz esses ey) hy passa cbuvy & Sl Bi] 3 I 5 — _ | ia = — = —— — ee PS a ea < 3 ak! —— — ml . s ov ry - I (9/20012-0e) UND SOPOT 3 Vail & | (CAND Spaomo? sno] yf) SMpUT waar fi | S fi : ! I eet ee ~ oy We = — | SSeS ng (2) ; : 3 ; a f ea | = B phbiwoy, DIU S : - ——- — <= a oie aaa ie , = = = B % ial =) é Y Gp000Len 0006) sassug jo yb AIT (7100992-G2) ULXOYD Lap Pun 13S (Lf LEAUTYSOMY YOOULDLO]L) UID POPQUIPLOY HE ia é (29 qo0b rg rz 5g BR JOODWY 2ZOMLOOT) UIDYY POYDURIO) Fe a 2 Z 8 (Cy Uva, 90M UOMmva—'],) ULIUY PIFIUETA) 450[ g =| ie j s LN Op spunsop sao)s) cumarye omy SW @ a | oN = & 3 = / Ss E Gisooo'y sass Jo PORID alas, _ 8 (G/00081-H1) UY) TOUNT LJ 8 je 2 (eee 3 ‘ 5 Gif 000% 49P) YPUOOT | a o a se] Z “i A (S PY) SPLOMO} SMOLL) UMYIIYL, AAARYT = A a a E 3 a = g s 4 ~ = = jo} I Oo R — — —— — ———— — — o \ ee w i] * °o a = ~ Gs ov H oe (S ayy. sprono7 smony) smut waar — mn Peg, \ zg ES ae S LIND 1UBTYS me er 7 ‘ | ~ >: hae) = i=} a =! f=} ia} * ‘a ee ae! t = ; Zi . SOY LL22EM hore — ees eal 5 ‘ 8 = al n Si &0 = s a=] Gf%00 GP) TD AT ; § eS S & & : x i=] & Gi os = i} . ix = TEL ET RT . ee : ; ES a = = : n ‘ Ae bes ay (Middle Ootite).. arab Lakes thers deserts of Eastern Paein Signing towards the Swamps of the Z. / h Inch =7000 feet, or 12000 2000 3000 4000 5000 f 2 Ma [ Ce2thLuUt, ae Marshes % Gardens ay, sh, Te pap eaaLs ae Hh ee >» i The Dal or small lake . 5209 above the Sea Journal As. Soc. Vol: XXXV, Pi: itt. - ‘ E Section Il of Section A Cae Map 8 Tukhé -i-Suliman | 6063 F above the Sew ad to Nishat Bagh | SECTON across the HURRI PURBUT, TUKT-I- SULIMAN and W.N.W. portion of the ZEBANWAN, a Alternate 10 leet thick Beds of brown | Augitic Ash, oftert Calcareous, of wgglome: | =vate and of axoie slate. 5 a" HE v8 a8 SN x S28 Summit of Lebanwan $ Ny See on os © 8818 1! above the Sea. ‘s g RG g Ss Re Se Be Rou mS S as 8 Creen Stone, often, Of Augitic Ash, nun Augitic Ash, a Lasaltic Grey rock: a Basaltic Grey rock, with thin J ds With but little Asp, he compact Slate — —Fault Laterile eae dar ke. eee Dip Eafew degrees S, Panchthooka Gheenar Trees ia c 1th semi hy 7O 0 12 ay & ob OF THE Part II. —1866. SPECIAL NUMBHR. ETHNOLOGY. —=a 2e— ‘CONTENTS. ioe AT be8 0G le Try, ETHNOLOGY OF INDIA, BY MR. JUSTICH CAMPBELL. InrRODUCTORY. General remarks, fs Points recommended for pieeeeaey: General divisions, THe ABORIGINES. General description, ... Main divisions, Southern or Dravidian tribes, Northern or Kolarian tribes, Tribes of Western India, ... - Tribes under the Himalayas, ‘tne ‘ Bhooyas’ of the Bengal borders, Question regarding the Brahuis, Tae Mopern Iyprans. The Bramins or Khashas, The Jats, The Rajpoots, The maar or aa ores er piinedan Hoe if Pastoral tribes, Goojars, Aheers, ee Page 1 8 13 20 25 34 50 A + 46 51 54 56 Ue 85 92 95 98 101 Contents. Mallies and other cultivating tribes, The Khatrees, The Banees and other trading ees The Kaits and other writer tribes, The Artizans, sc The Inferior Helot saeaes, The tribes of the South, ... 500 Tur BorpDERERS. Mixed tribes of the Thibetan frontier, eas oer The tribes of the Hastern Frontier, ons) Sb Werner eines Postscript, eee EeOowP The Teermen or Islanders, ... Bee eee The Moplahs, Tribes of the Bombay Coasts. The Scindees, ... am ond BY 4 5 The Belochees, ae 200 The Pathans or Affghans, a 5 ‘The Aboriginal Arians of the Caucasus, ... Bra eh/ oor THE KOLS OF CHOTA-NAGPORE, BY LIEUT.-COL. ee Da ON ze APPHNDICES, List of test words for use, by Mr. Justice CampBELL, ... Comparative table of aboriginal words, do., _ _... ae. Comparative table of Northern and Arian words, do., Kashmiri Vocabulary and Forms, by Mr. L. Bowrzne, Vocabulary and Grammar of the Oraon (Dravidian Abo- rigines), by Rev. F. Batscu, : Comparative Vocabulary of’ ellen Wen, np Tent Col. HK. T. Darton, . Grammar of the Ho (Kelitian concen) Lees - ‘Lieut.-Col: Trickett, ... are 0 oo) 153 201 204 207 225 251 266 268 EDITOR’S NOTE. ey It is hoped that farther communications on Hthnological sub- jects may be received and published in continuation of the present special number, so as to form in all a separate and special Ethnological volume of the Journal of the Society. The paging is therefore kept distinct. eee JOURNAL OF THE foto SOCTE LY. SUPLEMENTARY NUMBER. Vou. XX XV. Part Il. RO PPD The Ethnology of India.— By Mr. Justice CampBEnt. [Received 4th June, 1866. | T trust that the great subject of Indian Ethnology has been taken up by the Society in a serious and earnest manner, with a view to that actual observation and practical inquiry which is only possible in the countries and on the spots where the various races are found, or where specimens of them may be collected together. The Govern- ment has already consented to take the first step in aid of the move- ment by collecting from its officers, in all parts of India, lists of the races and classes existing in the various districts. The present paper is designed to assist both Government officers and private persons in making classified and descriptive lists in such a uniform manner, and with such a uniform nomenclature and arrangement, that it may be afterwards possible te weld together the whole of the information thus obtained. Without some common plan and nomenclature, without, as it were, some Hthnological skeleton to serve as the guide and model into which the various details may be fitted, and by which they may be classed, I fear that there may be much confusion and error in bringing together lists which must necessarily often be made by offi- cials who have little knowledge of Ethnology as a science, and whese practical knowledge and nomenclature are limited to their own par- ticular parts of India. My object then is, to supply a sort of rough 2 The Ethnology of India. hand book of existing information on the subject, particularly as re- gards the North of India, and my hope is, that such a guide may render much more easy, intelligible, and uniform, the collection of a mass of details, which will render our knowledge ample and complete. Tt happens that my personal experience has been wider than that of most officers; I have also travelled much in those parts of India in which I have not served, and have made the people a constant subject of observation and inquiry. I have farther, for some time past, noted the information on this subject which I could collect from books. And lastly, I have received much aid in my inquiries from many kind friends. During a late visit to the Punjaub frontier, I was under great obligations to many of the officers employed there, and feel that Tcan always look for assistance in that quarter. Recent papers by Colonel Dalton, Commissioner of the Chota-Nagpore territories, have given much information respecting several of the tribes of that locality of which I have made free use, and I had looked also to use another paper on the Coles promised by Colonel Dalton. It has not been received, but I hope that it will soon add to the information which I am now able to give. During a tour in the Bombay Presidency, I was fortunate enough to make the acquaintance and to obtain the assistance of Mr. Perceval of the Civil Service there, since Private Secretary to His Excellency Sir B. Frere, and through Mr. Perceval I have received a series of very interesting notes on the aborigines of that part of India by Captain Probyn, Major Keatinge, Mr. Ash- burner, Mr. Probert, and the Rev. Messrs. Moore and Taylor, con- taining information not elsewhere procurable. During a former tour in the Mysore country and in some of the Madras districts adjoining, I received much kind assistance, and Mr. Bowring has since been good enough to point out to me some very interesting additional informa- tion. With respect, however, to the Telinga country, and the extreme South of India, I have not been fortunate enough to obtain all the information that I could desire. It will be understood, moreover, that as respects every part of India, I by no means profess to give a complete sketch. I have not the necessary information, and have not time for the necessary study to enable me to attempt that. Indeed, in this as in so many other things, the more one learns, the more one sees one’s ignorance and the vast The Ethnology of India. 3 amount of inquiry that still remains. I only desire to tell so much as I know, and to suggest points on which inquiry is desirable. Although I have always been much interested in the people, I have usually not had time and opportunity to commit all that I have observed to Writing ; it is in fact only of late years that I have in some degree done so. Iam obliged therefore frequently to use such expressions as ‘I think,’ not because I do not speak from personal observation, but because, writing from memory, I must give my impressions subject to the chance of error. In attempting too so wide and general a subject without great opportunities of study, I am at every turn liable to error. I would at once avow that I warrant nothing, even when I do not specially qualify my phrases. I only give my impressions for what they are worth. It is true that it would have been possi- ble to verify many doubtful points, to fill up many gaps, and to solve some difficulties which occur to me in writing this paper, by farther enquiries in the proper quarters; but looking to the character of my paper, as an avowedly imperfect sketch, designed to elicit the infor- mation which may afterwards render possible something more com- plete, I have preferred not to delay, but to give what I now can, as I now can. In truth, my object is to suggest our deficiencies, to point to them, and to prospect the quarters where valuable strata of in- formation may be found. I shall say what I have to say in the most simple and least technical form—in a rough and unpolished way. My philological acquirements are very deficient. As respects South- ern India, Dr. Caldwell, by his comparative grammar, has made com- parison easy. But there is no such synthetical account of the Northern languages. The character of each can only be separately learned. The Rey, Mr. Trump has done much for the languages of the extreme North West, but as respects the characteristics of Bengallee, Maratta, Guzeratee, &c. when compared to Hindee and Punjabee, I find no easy guide, and have not been able to acquire any adequate knowledge. —Cashmiree is still scarcely known at all. We very much want such an account of the languages of the North as Dr. Caldwell has given us for the South. In the mere matter of nomenclature, it is surprising how much confusion arises, both from calling the same tribes by different names, and also from calling different tribes by the same name, The former 4 The Kihnology of India. error can only be met by explaining in detail the tribes variously known in various localities ; but in respect to the latter, some general caution seems necessary. It often happens that the same term is applied both to a Tribe or Caste, and to the profession usually exer- eised by that caste, and that while in one sense the term is proper to the caste, whether exercising the same or any other profession, in another sense it is applied to all exercising the profession, whether of the same or of any other caste. For instance, in the greater part of the Punjaub, the great agricultural tribe is the Jat, and there the words ‘ Jat’ and ‘ Zemeendar’ have come to be used by the people as almost synonymous. A man who is asked of what caste he is, will reply ‘a Zemeendar,’ meaning a Jat. And, vice versd, a Punjabee will sometimes call a man a Jat, meaning only that he is a Zemeendare When I pressed some of the servants of the Maharajah of Cashmere regarding the Ethnology of the valley of the Upper Indus and other little known parts, I was at first much puzzled by finding them de- clare that the great mass of the people there are ‘ Jats,’ but I pre- sently discovered that they meant merely Zemeendars or cultivators, there being in fact no Jats within the Hills. In the West and South too, I believe that the terms ‘Koonbee’ and ‘ Wocal’ are used both to designate certain agricultural tribes, and cultivators generally; soe that while ‘“ the Wocals are by the Mahommedans called Koonbees,” that circumstance gives no assurance that the tribes are the same. The term Bunneah or Banian is properly applied to the great trading easte, but it also means a trader, and is often so applied. Again in India religious denominations are often apphed in a way which con- founds them with proper tribal denominations. The character of the Hindoo religion is such that it is a pretty safe Ethnological guide, converts not being ordinarily received. Mahommedan and other pro- selytising religions, on the other hand, are no guide in Ethnology ; on the contrary, the Mahommedan Laws of Marriage and Legitimacy are such as to tend very much to efface Ethnological demarcations. For our purposes therefore, Mahommedan denominations may be entirely put aside. But the mere fact, that people are Mahommedans, should not deter us from seeking their Tribal denominations in the back ground. Many Mahommedan tribes still retain their Hindoo caste names, some Hindoo laws, and something of caste exclusiveness, The Ethnology of India. 5 Though not so pure or characteristic as their Hindoo brethren, many Mussulman Rajpoots and Jats are just as well known as such as the Hindoos; while many whole tribes have become Mahommedans with- out changing their tribal designations and occupations. Most of the modern Sikhs in no way separate from their tribes, and are known as ‘ Jat,’ or ‘ Khatrie,’ or ‘ Braman Sikhs,’ one member of a family being frequently a ‘ Sing,’ while others are not. Jains, I believe, are not ethnologically distinguished from Hindoos. Among the Bun- neahs, it appears that some are Hindoos and some Jains, in the same tribes and sections of tribes. Very puzzling in the South is the term * Lingaiyat’ applied to those Ultra-Sivites who wear the Lingam, who seem almost to form a caste, and who are generally spoken of as such. So far, however, as I can gather, the term is really a mere religious denomination, and the Lingaiyats are of various castes, which should be distinguished. In all inquiries then, great care is necessary in sifting out tribal, as distinguished from mere professional and religious denominations. When we arrive at proper tribal titles, it is farther desirable to in- quire into the aliases or varieties of title often possessed by the tribes; for it may happen that while an obscure local title is in the most common use, another, less frequently used, will at once indicate iden- tity with some well known and widely spread caste. It is also very necessary to attend to the distinctions between great caste titles, and the sub-divisions of those castes. All the great castes have numerous gotes or sub-divisions ; and when a man is asked to what caste he belongs, he will sometimes give the name of the general, and sometimes of the special caste or gote. Some of these sub-divisions really are or may be ethnological sub-divisions, others, from the peculiarity of Hindoo laws, are not so. On the principle which forbids the marriage of relations (carried by Hindoos to an extreme) men of the Rajpoot and other castes cannot marry in their own ‘ gotes,’ but must seek their wives in other gotes. In blood therefore such castes really form but one race—so far at least as the intermarriages are carried—for there are many tribes claiming to be Rajpoots whom the higher tribes will not recognize. Of other castes, the primary sub-divisions keep altogether apart. I apprehend that under the general term ‘ Bunneah,’ are to be found many separate 6 The Ethnology of India. tribes who would on no account eat together or intermarry. I think, however, that throughout all the great Hindoo castes, a strong ethno- logical resemblance exists. Ido not propose in this sketch to at- tempt to notice the sub-divisions, except in any case in which they may suggest marked ethnological features. The details of Rajpoot and Bramin heraldry and hierology have been amply given in several excellent works, and I shall touch on nothing of that kind. A caution which seems to me to be necessary is, that the accounts of their origin given by many tribes, and especially by their Chiefs, must be received in a very guarded way, because there is a great tendency to invent origins illustrious in the eyes of men of the races and reli- gions to which they belong. Among the Hindoos, the Rajpoot rule is so famous, that almost all tribes which have taken to soldiering or acquired power, pretend to a Rajpoot origin. At this day, some of the followers of Maratta Chiefs have the impudence to tell strangers that they are really Rajpoots, as if their origin was not matter of the most recent history ; and almost all the aboriginal tribes who have risen to any power (or at least the chief families among them) affect a Raj- poot descent. As Colonel Dalton describes it, they are undergoing a gradual process of ‘ refining into Rajpoots,’ a process probably founded on a very small Rajpoot immigration and alliance, and a very large amount of invention. Even the Jats and other tribes who need hardly descend to such stories, frequently make themselves out to be Rajpoots who have been separated from the orthodox for some loose- ness of practice ; but my impression is, that most of these stories are quite idle. Even acknowledged Rajpoots of the North-Western hills who are, in an Ethnological point of view, a much finer and purer race than any in the plains, assert that their ancestors came from Ajoodea or Oude. So in Cashmere, the Bramins there, whose mere features at once proclaim them to be one of the highest and purest races in the world, instead of adopting the more ancient and_ better traditions which would point to their country as the common origin of the Bramin races of India, prefer the story that when Kashyapa dried up the Lake (a geological fact patent even to Hindoos) detachments of all the most famous and most sacred of the different Bramin classes were brought into Cashmere, who, amalgamating, formed the present The Ethnology of India. T Cashmeeree Bramins. The real cause of all these stories, I take to be this. The Hindoos, as Hindoos and from an orthodox Hindoo point of view, did not attain their highest religious, literary, and political development, till they were settled in the plains of India ; consequently the early Bramins of the valleys of the Himalayas are not considered nearly so orthodox, so sacred, or in the Hindoo scale so high,*as the more famous Bramins of the plains. And the Rajpoots of the Pun- jab and the adjoining hills, are not so high in the scale of strict Rajpoot orthodoxy as the Solar and Lunar races of Ajoodea. Hence it is that the races, really earlier and purer, think it necessary to claim descent from those who, in our pcint of view, are really very inferior. Again, most tribes which have been for many centuries converted to Mahommedanism, set up some origin founded on the traditions and literature of the dominant Mahommedan races. They are generally descended from Soleiman or Nooshervan, or something of that kind. Jewish names and traditions are particularly in vogue among the Mahommedans (Abraham, Jacob, Joseph, and many others known to us, are their most common names, in the form of Ibraheem, Yacoob, Yoosoof, &c. &c.) and it has been pointed out, that the Affghan asser- tion of Jewish descent loses most of its significance, when we find how many other tribes have stories of the same kind. I have not been able to ascertain whether the ‘ Soleiman’s Throne” met with in so many places is to be specially referred to the Jewish Solomon, or whether the term is merely the ‘‘ Suleh-man”’ or wise man of the Hast. At any rate I believe that most of the pretended Mahommedan genealogies are in brief ‘ bosh.’ Ido not mean that popular traditions are to be neglected, on the contrary, I think that they often lead us far towards the truth ; but I say that we must use caution and discrimination, to sift the wheat from the merest chaff. I should add that I believe that the claim of aboriginal and other tribes to Rajpoot and such like origin, is not always without some foundation in fact. The Rajpoots seem, like the Normans, to have frequently found their way in small numbers among inferior races, and there amalgamating and intermarrying with them, to have acquired. by force of character a leadership over them, and to have considerably 8 The Ethnology of India. vaised the position of such tribes. There is, I think, a good deal to suggest that during the various invasions of Southern India by a succession of Northern ‘ Yavanas,’ small tribes of these latter may have taken up their position in difficult parts of the country, and there, amalgamating with the aboriginal tribes, have formed hali-breed races of much robber-like and semi-military energy. Before going farther, I would suggest the following as especially deserving the attention of those who are willing to aid in a popular way in classing the various tribes and castes in India. 1. Physical appearance. ‘The three main types, Caucasian, Mon- golian, and Negro or Negrito, are well-known. In India we have, in the extreme North, the finest and purest Caucasian type, the handsomer and more open form of that which we know as the Jewish cast of countenance ; fine head and features, high brow and nose, long beard, tall, lithe, powerful figure, colour generally light. Throughout India, we have this type modified and subdued by every variety of straight and snub nose and plebeian features, much as in Hurope, and with a dark skin unknown in Europe. Sometimes the skin becomes very black, and the lips are thick and protuberant; there may be marked the infusion of blood of the Negrito type which probably modifies the higher phase of the Caucasian type, even when actual Negrito features cannot be traced. This Negrito type we find in India not accompanied with the muscular form of many Africans, but in a small slight race. The principal points to be marked, in addition to colour, are the lips, already alluded to, shape of face, nose, and eyes, presence or absence of a considerable beard, character of the hair, Among the Thibetans and Nipalese we have extreme examples of the type which I call generically Mongolian. The eyes particularly there is no mistaking. The hair is straight. The colour is yellowish, but never dark. 2. language is liable to disturbances, and has been perhaps too much taken as a sure guide, but it is always of great assistance, and in 19 cases out of 20 tells a true tale. In practice I think that no considerable philological acquirements are necessary to enable an ob- server to make most useful observations of a language quite unknown to him, if he can only get the rudest interpreter. There are certain The Ethnology of India. 9 words which may almost be taken as unfailing tests in classifying lan- guage ; for instance, the first few numerals, the names for the com- monest parts of the human body head, &c.—the names of the commonest family relations—father, as hand, foot, nose, eyes, mouth, mother, brother, sister—sun and moon, fire and water—the personal pronouns, and one or two others. I shall try to add to this paper some of Mr. Hodgson’s lists. I do not know that they are all the best selected words, but they are uniform lists of different languages in parallel columns, and will enable any observer to determine on the spot whether the savage he has caught, primd facie, seems to belong to one or other of the classes represented in the columns. I shall also make a smaller list of Hnglish words, a translation of which I would recommend to be sent with each account of a tribe or race, speaking a language in any degree peculiar. It should be observed that it may not unfrequently happen that men who seem to speak but a rough jargon of some well known lan- guage may, on close observation, be found to use peculiar terms for some of the most familiar objects, and that these latter may be inva- luable as containing the remnants of their original language, all but ab- sorbed in another which they have for the most part adopted. Especially will such words be valuable, if they can be in any degree identified with those in any of the Aboriginal Vocabularies. Grammatical structure is somewhat more difficult of observation, and so far as I know, the general structural character of all the modern Indian languages is in a considerable degree similar. I mean that there is no such radical difference of formation as there is between Hindee and Arabic, But those who can give a little attention to the subject, might supply small grammars of declension, conjugation, and derivation, which would be eminently useful. And on the Hastern Frontier, the distinction between Indian and Indo-Chinese grammatical forms might probably be readily marked. 3. Religion. There isso much similarity in the religions of so many rude tribes, that there may be doubt whether such worship as that of the Sun, Moon, and the lord of Tigers represents a wide spread religion, or merely a coincidence of very obvious ideas repeated again and again; but it is worth noticing these ideas, in the hope that some 16 The Ethnology of India. substantial inductions may be formed from putting together many observations. And among the more civilised races, I think it not improbable that an accurate observation of the prevalence of Sivite and Vishnuite ideas respectively, among particular tribes and castes, may be found to have an ethnological significance. I cannot help thinking that these two forms of modern Hinduism may im fact represent entirely different religions derived from widely different sources, and that while the Vishnuite faith came from the north, the Sivite may have had some other origin, and may be the special property of races which of old peculiarly affected it. Sivite monuments certainly seem to be marks of a very old faith in the greater part of India, and the essential element of it, the reverence for and deification of the procreative power, seems to be the same idea of natural progression which is carried on by the Buddhist doctrine of gradual perfectibility (raising man almost to the rank of a god) in opposition to the Vishnuite or Vedic creed of a separate creation of gods and their occasional incarnation in thé form of man. If then pure Sivites, Buddhists, and Jains are in some way connected, and they all prevail most in the West, who are those who brought their doctrines there ? and whence did they come ? 4. Laws. I believe that, laws are among the most persistent ethnological marks, and that, as such, they have been too much ne- glected. Caste, and Marriage as a sacrament strictly limited by caste, seem to be Arian institutions. Arian are strict rules of inhe- ritance, resulting from that sacred form of marriage and subject to none of the caprices of Mahommedan and similar laws. Arian is the pri- vate property in land, as distinguished from the Tribal; the property first of the village—then of the family—then of the individual ; anda consequence is, the attachment of the Arian to his native soil. Espe- cially Arian is the form of what we call constitutional, as opposed to patriarchal and arbitrary government. The Indian village or Com- mune is a constitutional unit, common to all the Arians. A main distinction, as I think, between two great classes of Arians is to be traced in the constitution of these Communes—Aristocratic among the one—among the other democratic, and recognizing as equals all free citizens, to the exclusion of Helots only. Among the non-Arians, on the other hand, the rule of the Chicfs The Ethnology of India. ii seems to be patriarchal and arbitrary—property in the soil is tribal rather than individual. There is little local attachment to the soil. he aboriginal tribes of India move from place to place, abandoning one location and taking up another in a light way; they are even ready to give up their land, to become labourers, and to emigrate in a way to which the Arians are by no means prone. They seem to have among themselves no caste, they eat anything and every thing. Marriage is, I fancy, but a loose tie. On all these points, however, we want much information. 5. Manners and mental characteristics. Under this I must in- clude so much that I cannot attempt to detail it. Suffice it to say, that any information regarding the temperament and bearing, the intelligence, the customs and habits, the amusements and the cere- monies of little known tribes, may be in many ways most useful. It is patent in India to the most superficial observer that, owing to the peculiar institution of castes, mere vicinage (even lasting many hundred years) has not, as in Europe, led to the welding of different races and tribes into proper local nationalities : that, in fact, in the same locality many different races exist together without complete intermixture, while a single race may frequently be traced through many different provinces and countries, always retaining its own pecu- liarities under a great variety of circumstances and in contact with many varying races. On the other hand, language can never be exclusive, it must be the means of inter-communication between man and man, caste and caste, without distinctions of race or creed. Hence, however much by religion and race a tribe may be segregated, if it be politically and to a great extent socially united with other peoples, it almost always in the end adopts their language, or a com- mon language is formed by intermixture. That is the ordinary state of Indian society. In the business of life, the different castes are united in one society ; some are in the upper, some in the lower strata ; one is the lord, another the priest, another the free cultivator, ano- ther the hewer of wood and drawer of water; but still they form one social whole. Farther, although the rules of caste and marriage may hinder the inter-communication of blood, it cannot but be that in the long course of time, during which different tribes live in the closest intercourse, there must be some irregular percolation from one 12 tanks Ethnology of India. to the other; in the course of thousands of years, something of the blood and features of one will be infiltrated into the other. Thus it has happened that in India there is a sort of double classi- fication of the people, similar to that which we sometimes see in rocks in which there is a double stratification, one line of strata running say horizontally, and another line crossing the same rock say vertically. When we trace a tribe or caste from one Province to another, we shall find that in some things it retains the class charac- ter, in others it varies according to provincial character, the latter chiefly prevailing in point of language. I propose to trace, so far as I can, the different tribes and classes throughout India, irrespective of local nationalities, and to some extent irrespective of language. I had thought that I might afterwards, when that is completed, remark on the quasi-nationalities created by the use of special languages and the social specialities of particular pro- vinces ; but I find that our information is as yet so imperfect, that I prefer to leave this latter task to another day. I shall merely make some casual remarks on language and a few other national features, as they occur in the course of my narrative. Till we have accomplished an Ethnological Geography, whether Tribal or National, I shall for the most part use the ordinary terms of our Modern Political Geography, and speak of the Punjab and Scinde, Bengal and Mysore. But for facility of reference, I must make one or two explanations. I shall speak of Hindustan and the Hindu- stanees as the terms are applied by the natives, to the whole of the great Central region of Northern India fromthe Punjab on one side to Bengal on the other, and from the Himalayas to the Southern de- elivities of the Satpoora Range running across India in about the parallel of 22° Lat. I include in Hindustan, Bahar, (confining the term of Bengal to Bengal Proper) as well as Oude, Rajpootana, and Malwa. South of Hindustan to the West is the Maratta country, which may be roughly indicated as bounded by a line drawn from Nagpore to Goa. And farther South are the Southern countries, sometimes called Dravidian, first the Telinga or Telugu country to the Hast, the Canarese to the West; beyond them again the Tamil country to the Kast, the Malabar or Malayala country to the West. As respects the physical features of these countries, it will be remem- The Ethnology of India. 1 bered that the whole of Bengal proper, the N. W. Provinces and Oude, the Punjab and Scinde, with part of the adjoining desert coun- try, form a great semi-circular plain in which there is no place of refuge (with little exception) for remains of aboriginal races; in all these countries the modern races live together as one social whole. But throughout Central and Peninsular India, while the most open plains and best cultivated parts of the country are similarly inhabited, there are scattered about, over every province, hills and jungles giving cover to aboriginal tribes which hold themselves aloof from the general population, and are very different in language, manners and other particulars. ; It is well known that the great plain is bounded on the north by the line of the Himalayas, ‘rising almost suddenly in great and rugged height, but yet habitable for a considerable distance inland before the snows are reached. That boundary is so uniform that more need not be said respecting it, except as regards the northern extremity of India. There the plain is not at once succeeded by the Himalaya. The range called the Salt Range runs across from Jhelum to Kala- Bagh on the Indus, and thence to the Aifghan mountains, cutting off as it were and enclosing a sort of triangle, and supporting a somewhat elevated country something of the character of the Peninsular portion of India, and lying between this Salt Range and the Himalaya. The Salt Range, it will be presently seen, is an Hthnological boundary of some interest. T now commence my survey according to Tribes and Castes. First, I take as a great division the black aboriginal tribes of the interior hills and jungles. There can, I suppose, be no doubt that they are the remnants of the race which occupied India before the Hindus. I need not here go into any question, whether any portion of them had received any civilization from any other source. It ig enough that all these tribes have many ethnological features in com- mon. ‘They are evidently the remains of an element, the greater portion of which has been absorbed by, and amalgamated with, the modern Indian race, and which, mixed in various degrees with the high-featured immigrants, has contributed to form the Hindoo of to-day. In the South their speech still forms the basis of the modern languages. If proof were wanting that the predominance of Caucasian 14 The Ethnology of India. features has been attained, in a great part of India, but gradually, and that it is within the historical period that these features have alto- gether preponderated, it is only necessary to look at the ancient sculptures of the South and West. ‘Take for instance the caves of Klephanta near Bombay. Who, looking at the faces there cut in stone, and observing the universal thick lip and peculiar feature, can doubt that when those were cut, the non-Caucasian element was still large even among the higher classes ? My scheme, however, is not to separate any of the tribes or castes of modern Indian society, and to designate them as aboriginal. All those people who have been either completely or partially amalga- mated into Hindoo society, whether as proper Hindoos or as Helots and outcasts, I regard as coming within the designations of ‘ Modern Indians.’ I shall class as Aborigines only those tribes which still live apart, forming communities by themselves, under their own leaders, and often speaking their own peculiar languages. As Modern Indians again I class together all the high-featured northern races, and all the various trikes, castes, and nationalities formed by them after absorbing so much of the aboriginal element as has been amalgamated with them, whether they are now Hindoos, Mahommedans, or of any other religion. Of course they are mainly Hindoos. I draw no wide ethnological line between the Northern and Southern countries of India, not recognising the separate Dravidian classification of the latter as properly ethnological, It seems to me that among all the Hindoo tribes the Arian element now prevails, and that the presence, more or less, of the aboriginal element is only a question of degree. As a question of degree, I do not think that there is, at any geographical parallel, any decided line. It is remarked by Max Muller that languages are seldom properly speaking mixed. Vocables may be mixed, but a single grammar and structure usually prevails. Therefore the change from one language to another must in so far be sudden. It is still, I believe, open to dispute whether the grammar of the present languages of Northern India is of Sanscrit or of Aboriginal origin ; but at any rate this we know, that in the North the Arians gained so rapid and complete an ascendancy as to introduce their own radical words, numerals, &c., and to render the language essentially Arian, while in the South the Aborigines held out The Ethnology of India. 15 longer, the tide of Arian immigration was more gradual, and the Aboriginal grammar and radicals formed the mould which was only filled up by a large over-lay of Arian words. The change then of language takes place, where passing southwards we exchange the Maratta for Telugu and Canarese. But looking at the people, we see no radical change of feature or characteristics. The last of those who are more properly Arian in language, are not essen- tially superior to the first of those whose language is by its structure classed as Dravidian. The Marattas who are classed as Northerners (though they probably take their name and much of their blood from the aboriginal Mhars and such like tribes, whose features survive in their monuments) have no decided advantage over their Canarese neighbours; on the contrary, the Canarese of Belgaum and Dharwar are deemed superior to the Marattas of the adjoining districts. And to a traveller in Mysore and most of the Southern countries, the general features and appearance of the people is, I think, not very greatly less Arian than that of the lower classes of Hindustanees. The truth I take to be, not only that in a mixture of races there is a tendency of the higher, more marked, and more prominent type to predominate, but also that it may well be that, although the people speaking a Dravidian language in the South, may always by force of numbers have linguistically prevailed over each separate batch of immigrants, and so far annexed them, still by successive immigra- tions, notwithstanding a Dravidian form of speech, the Arian blood has come in reality greatly to prevail. The mere fact that they are recognised as Orthodox Hindoos, seems to imply the Northern origin of all the better castes in the South, and that is their own account of their origin. I have no doubt that the Southern Hindoos } may be generally classed as Arians, and that the Southern society is | in its structure, its manners, and its laws and institutions an Arian society. After all, in their main characteristics, the Southern people | are very like those of the North. Among some of the inferior tribes of the South, the remains of the thick lips, the very black skin, and other features may, as I have said, still be traced, but, colour perhaps excepted, the aboriginal features are probably gradually wearing away. Notwithstanding the identity in the main of the North and the 16 Lhe Ethnology of India. South, it will be seen when I come to details, that the change of language very much puzzles and baffles me in the attempt to trace the tribes and castes from North to South, and in fact causes a substantial gap in the contiguity of my survey, which I trust that others will fill. To return to a geological metaphor, there is as it were a serious fault at the point where the change of languages takes place. A similar series of strata goes on upon the other side, but I can’t exactly identify the particular veins and say which is which. The same series of classes with similar cha- racteristics prevail in the South, and, knowing that they must have come from the North in a continuous stream, one feels sure that they must be identical with Northern congeners. It remains for those who have an intimate knowledge of the country on either side of the Fault to connect the broken links. Meantime, with the exception of the Bramins (who may be traced all through India), I must notice the people of the Southern countries separately. Commonly as the term is used, it may be well to say a word in justification of the use of the term ‘ Arians’ as applied to all the Northern people. Not only are they known by the South- erners as Aryas, (see Buchanan,) but in fact I believe the term to be the correct one. JI am aware that some have set down the Jats and others as Scythians and Turanians. I have no intention of quar- relling with any one who chooses to call them Scythians, for that is a very wide and uncertain word, which may have been applied to Germans as well as to Jats. But if the word Turanian is applied to Punjabees, in the sense of expressing that branch, of the human race which we call Mongolian, the squat, flat-faced, peculiar eyed, beardless people of Central, Northern, and Hastern Asia, then I say that the term is wholly inapplicable. Anything more unlike Mongols than the tall, handsome, high featured, long bearded Punjabees it . is impossible to imagine. To say, on the strength of some obscure similarity of names, that any of these people are Mongols and Tartars, is not only as unfounded as the connection between Mon- mouth and Macedon, but is opposed to the most palpable physical facts. It would be about, as reasonable to say that the people of Tamworth are really Negroes of Timbuctoo, because Tam and, Tim are clearly the same word. An Englishman is not more unlike a Negro, than a Punjabee is unlike a Mongol. Pie Ethnology of India, 17 Assuming then that the North-Indians are what we call Caucasian in feature, the only question would be whether they may be in any degree Semitic. This there seems to be no ground for supposing ; there is no radical trace of Semitic language, and we nowhere trace any considerable immigration by land of Arabian or other Semitic tribes. That being so, I hope that I may properly call the North-Indians Arians, and extend the title to all those Indians in whom Arian features predominate, even where they have been softened down and otherwise qualified by intermixture. Although I believe any division of the Northern tribes in India into Arian and Turanian to be quite out of place, I have long had an impression that the result of a thorough examination may be to divide the Indian Arians into two classes; the earlier Arians, the de- scendants of the most ancient Hindus, a people acute, literary, skilled in arts, but not very warlike, and rather aristocratic than demo- cratic in their institutions ; and the later Arians, warlike people—pos- sibly once Scythians—democratic in their institutions, and rather energetic than refined and literary. War does not seem to have been one of the earliest arts ; we are told that the earliest Egyptians have left little in their monuments which suggests that art, and it may be that the earliest Hindus had little occasion for it, meeting with but simple and peaceful savages. The later Arians appear, in my view, in their manners and institutions more nearly to resemble the German tribes, and perhaps to them might more properly be applied the term Indo-Germanic. The earliest Hindus appear to have had an intimate connection with the hills immediately adjoining India on the North-west, and there may well have been gradual immigration from the hills to the plains. But at a later period, when the people in possession of the North of India had acquired considerable power, it seems hardly possible that large bodies of conquering immigrants should have found their way to India by Cabul andthe Khyber Pass. Those defiles are far too difficult to be forced by strangers in large bodies accompanied by women and children. The Affghans, and those who have ruledthe Affghans, have had the command of the direct route ; but if Rajpoots, Jats &c. came as immigrant peoples, they probably came by the route of the Bolan, oceupying the high pastoral lands about Quettah, and thence descend- ing into the plains below. We shall find accordingly that the Jats 18 The Ethnology of India. (whom on this theory we may suppose to have been the latest comers) occupy just the area which would tally with such a mode of immigra- tion. In physical appearance I would divide Indian Arians into two classes, as far as we can call that a division which is only a question of degree. The people of the extreme north, the pure Arians, large, fair, high-featured, I shall call “ High-Arian” in type. The prominence and beauty of their features is remarkable. ‘The brow is remarkably high and well shaped; the nose connected by a high bridge with the high brow is also well shaped, sometimes straight, more often slightly curved ; the eyes are very fine, the lips thin, mouth of a good shape, the beard long and full. The type once seen cannot be mistaken. The prominence of the brow in adults somewhat conceals the eye, but in the children it is something marvellous. On the other hand, the more subdued features, more frequently approaching a low and snub- nosed type, and resembling those which are common among the lower classes in Europe, are in India generally accompanied by a shorter (but still pretty robust) form, a skin darker (but still more brown than black), and an appearance altogether inferior, but yet not aboriginal in its style. This I shall call the ‘‘ Low-Arian” type. In addition to the two main divisions, of aborigines, and modern Indians, I propose to put under a third division, those whom I shall generally describe as ‘‘ Borderers,” that is, the tribes on the borders, whose blood and manners show the influence of immigrants of races other than those already noticed. These meet and mix with the native populations, and form some marked classes. On the West Coast there has been a considerable immigration of Arabs and others; the same has been the case in Lower Sinde. Along the whole line of the Himalayas, and on the whole of the Eastern Frontier, Turanian races meet the Indians. * Thus then I have three main classes :— 1. Aborigines, 2. Modern Indians, and 3. Borderers. The 2nd are of course by far the largest and most important class. Besides making the distinction among modern Indians of high and low Arians, there are one or two other points which I would notice, before going into details. The Ethnology of India. 19 « I should like to class Hindus as High and Low Hindus. There is a full-blown style of Hindus (principally Hindustanees) who have adopted to the full all the modern Hindu superstitions and obser- vances, who are very particular about their cooking and such matters, and in consequence generally eat but one large meal once a day, whose widows may not re-marry, and who are in a continual state of anxiety about the rules of their caste. These are high Hindus. There is another class of Hindus, much less particular, whose religion and religious observances sit very easy upon them, whose widows re-marry, and whose prejudices do not prevent their taking good wholesome meals as often as they can. Such are the Punjabees, some of the Hindustanees, and I believe a good many of the Southerners. These I would call low Hindus. With respect to caste, whatever there may once have been, there is mow no proper Military caste. The fighting and dominant tribes are, it may be said invariably, in the main Agricultural and are classed as such. Why the old Vaisyas are sometimes said to have been the Merchant class I do not understand. It is clear that they were the body of free people, whose duty it was to till the land, keep flocks, carry on trade, and many other things besides. The Soodras were the Helots, ‘‘ whose duty is expressed in one word, viz., to serve the other three classes,’”’ evidently the conquered race. Now-a-days it seems to be considered that, except the Brahmins, almost all are Soodras, that is, all have more or less intermixed with the lower races and lost their purity of blood. Hindu Society then has lost its former great divisions, and has been split up into an infinite variety of decent castes of mixed parentage, who have absorbed the old Soodras, as well as the Vaisyas. Under them again new tribes of Helots are found, probably tribes more recently conquered. The Agricultural tribes may, for the most part, be divided into three classes :— 1. Those whose proclivities were originally Pastoral, and gene- rally somewhat predatory. 2. Agricultural tribes in the proper sense, that is, Farmers—men who both cultivate the soil on a large scale, and keep cattle and waggons when the country is favorable to that kind of Farming. These tribes are also most frequently those who have the greatest 20 The Ethnology of India. Military vigor, and most democratic constitution, and generally occupy the dominant position in the country. 3. The gardening tribes, 7. e., those who do the smaller and finer farming and kitchen gardening. These are generally peaceable and unmartial people. I shall not always exactly follow this order, but shall take first the tribes who are politically most important. The Mercantile tribes I shall notice separately, and then the Writer tribes, where such tribes exist. When I speak of literate occupation, I mean exclusive of mercantile business, that being almost every- where in the hands of mercantile castes. Next come the Artizans, and finally the Helots and inferior classes. Tur ABORIGINES. In giving any general description of the Aborigines, f must premise that it is by no means to be supposed that all or most of the indivi- duals of the race will correspond to the description. The fact is that the Aboriginal tribes now remaining are but like scattered remnants of a substance floating here and there in a mass of water, into which they have been all-but melted, and in which they are on the point of disappearing. . By far the greater part of their substance has already commingled in the fluid around them, the remainder is saturated with it, and it is only in the very kernel and inner centre of the largest lumps, that something like the pure original substance is to be found. There is not in Peninsular India any very large tract of very high and difficult country ; the Aboriginal tribes are for the most part not collected in any great masses supporting one another, but are found in small and detached tribes here and there, wherever a bunch of hills or an unhealthy jungle has given them a refuge. Even in these retreats, they are everywhere closely surrounded by, and to a consider- able extent penetrated, or as I called it, saturated with an Arian element which modifies both their features and their language. Another circumstance has perhaps almost as much contributed to modify many of these tribes. There seems to be no doubt that at points in Indian history, where one dominant race has given way and before another has been fully established, tribes of hardy aborigines from the hills, accustomed to the use of weapons in the chase and The Ethnology of India. 21 probably to a good deal of robbery, have come down on the enervated people of the plains and valleys, and have established a temporary dominion over considerable tracts of country. Just as on the depart- ure of the Romans and before the establishment of Teutonic rule, the Picts and Scots came down on the cultivated portions of Britain, so it seems certain that, at periods long subsequent to the glories of the Solar and Lunar Rajpoots, Aboriginal Bhurs and Cheroos estab- lished considerable principalities in parts of Oude and of the Benares and Behar Provinces. So also Bheels, Mairs, and Kolees seem to have had at one time considerable power in Rajpootana and Goojerat. In comparatively modern times, the Bedas or Beders (whose name is I believe really identical with that of the Vedahs or Vedders) seem to have established considerable power in the South, and the Gonds in Central India acquired quite a wide dominion. Under such cireum- stances, the savage conquerors are generally themselves socially conquer- ed, and the tribes so situated, while gaining some civilisation, lose much of their peculiarities of blood and feature, and more of their language. By far the largest tract in which the Aboriginal tribes prevail, and may be said to form the mass of the inhabitants, is that extending through the hilly country from the western and southern borders of Bengal, Behar and Benares to the frontiers of the Hydera- bad and Madras territories, and from the Hastern Ghats inland to the civilised portions of the Nagpore territory; but even in this tract it appears that there are evident monuments of old Hindoo civilisation, showing that Hindoos, or at any rate Sivites, had at one time a far greater hold on much of this country than they now have, and that probably after being partially civilised, it was gained back by the Aborigines. Even now this country is intersected by settled and cultivated tracts. Hindoos are scattered about it, and there is an admixture of Hindoo blood. Still, in all this part of the country, Aboriginal tribes muster very strong, and they preserve their lan- guage, their manners, and their peculiarities much better than elsewhere. Tt is, however, as I have said, only in the heart and kernel of the best preserved tribes, that we must look for the real original character- istics existing in a palpable and little-diluted form. In less pure specimens, they will be found less distinct. My impression is that, if we look cafefully, they will seldom be altogether wanting. The 29. The Hihnology of India. thick-lipped expression of countenance lingers long. The Gond Raja of Nagpore is of a family for generations civilised and Mahommedan, doubtless of very far from pure Aboriginal blood, and rather fair- skinned, but even in him I noticed the thick lips as prominent as in an African. Major Tickell seems to describe the ‘ Hos,’ who are iden- tical with ‘ Lurka Coles’ and closely allied to Moondahs and Sontals (one of the ugliest of races), as handsome ; but everything is compara- tive, and I suspect that this beauty is of the same kind as that which enthusiastic African travellers are constantly discovering in Negro tribes. The Hos of the border land have probably much intermixed with QOoriahs, and are less ugly than their congeners are always described to be. Setting aside then the numerous half-breeds, borderers, and people of imperfect type, I take it that the general physical type of all the purest Aboriginal tribes, is that which is commonly known as Negrito. They are small and slight, very black, face broad and flat, the thick lips already mentioned very prominent, noses broad and nostrils wide; — beard scanty, hair very abundant and tangled, of a shock-headed appearance, sometimes curly or even woolly. The peculiar Mongolian or Chinese form of the eye is not conspicuous, and altogether the features and the face are rather what we best know as African than Mongolian. This description crops up everywhere in all the various descriptions of Aboriginal tribes. I have not collected all these testi- monies, but I will give one or two on which I can lay my hands. Col. Dalton says, “The Jushpore Oraons are the ugliest of the race, with foreheads ‘ villainous low,’ flat noses and projecting maxillaries, they approach the Negro in physiognomy.’”’ And again, “ The Kaurs, next to the Jushpore Oraons, are the ugliest race I have seen, dark, coarse-featured, wide mouths and thick lips.” In a note which he was good enough to send in answer to some inquiries which I made, he adds, “‘ The Oraons have more of the African type of feature, and I have seen amongst them woolly heads.” An isolated tribe on the Hast Coast, called ‘ Chenchwars,’ are described in similar terms, and said to be “ just what you might suppose to result from the crossing of the Malacca Aborigines with the common people of this country,” the Malacca Aborigines being very marked Negritos. The Savage Gonds in the forests east of the Wyngunga seem to be of a similat type. So The Eihnology of India. 23 in the papers with which I have been favoured from Bombay, I find that Major Keatinge, describing the three tribes of Gonds, Koors, and Bheels who meet about Asseerghur, says, “ All three tribes are very black, with a decidedly African expression when met in the centres of their country.” And Capt. Probyn, speaking of the more civilised Gonds who are now, he says, finer and fairer, still adds, ‘‘ with some- what African features,” Major Keatinge adds what illustrates that which I have already said, ‘‘ On the outskirts of their country, their features are much modified, showing plainly that they do not succeed in keeping their blood pure. The Chiefs have generally made it a point to get women of other castes into their households, and I have consequently observed that none of them have the national features.’’ In the South, the Chermars of Malabar are described as “‘ very di- minutive, with a very black complexion, with not unfrequently woolly hair.” And of some of the tribes of the Kodagherry hills it is said that ** flattened noses, dark complexion and large white teeth filed into the form of a saw give them an African appearance.” The Nagadees are said to be ‘fin complexion invariably of the deepest black, their hair thick and curly, their features brutish, their forms diminutive,’’ That the type which I have described prevailed among the Aborigines generally in ancient times, is evident from the Purans, where they are described in extremely uncomplimentary terms as ‘ vile monstevs,’ ‘allied to monkeys,’ ‘as black as crows,’ ‘ of flattened features and of dwarfish stature.’ Their long thick matted hair is also particularly mentioned. The ancient Greeks also describe the South-Indians as like Ethio- pians, and it is difficult to assign any other country to the Oriental Kthiopians of Herodotus. It may be stated,*as a physical peculiarity of the Aboriginal tribes, that most of them seem to have a remarkable power of resisting malaria, and thrive in the most malarious jungles where no other ‘human beings-can live. This may, however, be the result of long habit; some tribes inhabiting healthy localities sicken easily enough elsewhere. i The languages of the Aborigines seem to have all this much in common, that they are of the structure described as Turanian. They are neither like the Monosyllabic Chinese on the one hand, nor on the 24 The Ethnology of India. other like those Arabian and African languages which seem to form their changes by variations in the body of the word. The Indian Aboriginal languages, in common with the Hindustanee, the Turkish, and some Arian tongues, seem to form declensions, conjugations, and derivations, and to supply the place of what we call ‘ prepositions’ by post-positions and post-inflections. The verb or governing word comes at the end of the sentence, instead of at the beginning as in English, somewhat thus, our order being just reversed. Rem acu tetigit Cheez sui-se chuha Thing needle with touched he. The word ‘ Turanian,’ as applied to an immense class of languages, does not, however, imply any immediate connection with Thibetans or Mengolians, from whom the Indian Aborigines are physically so world-wide asunder. It is used in that very wide sense which in- cludes not only all the Mongolian races, but all the Polynesian races, and all the Negritoes of the Indian Archipelago, Australia, and Van Diemen’s land. A few vocables are said to be found, common to the Dravidian tongues and to some other Turanian languages. But the greatest resemblance is said to be not to the nearer Mongolians, but to the most distant Finns, and it is at the same time admitted that there are at least as great indications of a special connection with the Australian Negritoes. It may then generally be said, that both in physique and in the structure of their language, the Aborigines present a type analogous to that of the Negritoes of the South Seas, Papuans, Tasmanians and others, as well as to the nearer Negritoes of Malacca and the Andamans. ; That which I have already said of the general character of the laws and institutions of the Non-Arians as distinguished from the Arians, is all that I can give as common to all these tribes. On this and many other points, we require much more information. One tribe only I must except, as quite without and beyond the general descriptions of the Aborigines which I have given, viz. the Todas of the upper plateau of the Neilgherry hills. They are not properly Hindoos, but no one who sees them, would for a moment suppose that they belong to the Negrito races. They are evidently Caucasians of a high type. In truth they are but avery small tribe; the The Ethnology of India. 25 common tradition and consent of the country makes it clear that they came as conquering immigrants to their present position at a compara- tively recent period, and their pastoral habit renders their migration easy. Their language, so small a body may well have almost lost during their wanderings among Dravidians. They may be anything Caucasian, and from anywhere ; ordinary Aborigines they are not. It has been said, that in their speech some words have a resemblance to the Brahui dialect, but personally they do not seem to resemble Brahuis, they are rather like Greeks. The points of structure which I have given, as common to all the Aboriginal languages, are, it will be observed, of the widest character. And this brings me to the fact that by the test of language the Aboriginal tribes may be divided into two great classes, having very few vocables in common. The first great division is that of the tribes speaking dialects radically allied to the civilised languages of the South, commonly called the Dravidian languages. These then I shall call the Dravidian Aborigines. There is no doubt that the wild tribes of the southern hills speak wild and primitive forms of the southern languages. The Carambers seem to be ancient Tamil speakers, the Maleasurs of the Western Ghats approach nearer to the Malayala. The Burghers and Kotahs speak a primitive Canarese, the Ramooses, a language which seems to be for the most part Telagoo. The Gond language is as clearly Dravidian as Telagoo or Tamil, and the Gonds are so considerable a people that the Gondee might almost be added to the list of regular languages of the southern type. The name Khond is so like Gond that, next neighbours as they are, one would almost suppose the words to be the same. They are said to be different, but at any rate the Khonds also are shown by their language to be clearly Dravidian. More distant is the tongue of the Oraon tribe, to whose physical characteristics I have already alluded, and who are now found among tribes of the other division (to be presently noticed) in the Chota-N agpore territory. But the radicals and main features of the Oraon language leave no doubt that they are of Dravidian stock—a circumstance which does not suprise us, aS we learn that they are comparatively recent immigrants from the west into their present locations. East of them again, in the Rajmahal hills, we have the last of the Dravidian tribes (so far as has yet been 26 The Ethnology of India. ascertained), speaking a language akin to that of the Oraons. Those hills form a kind of knot at the extreme eastern point of the hill country of Central India. It was known that the people were entirely different from their neighbours the Santals. The latter cultivate the lower lands, and it may at first sight seem surprising that the higher grounds should be in the possession of more recent settlers of a distant southern stock. The fact, however, seems to be explained by the plundering habits of the Rajmahal hillmen. They seem to have occupied those hills as a kind of stronghold, from which they could conveniently plunder the plains around them. The greater part of the Chota-Nagpore division and adjoining tracts is occupied by tribes whom I take as representative of the second or northern division of the Aborigines. There are ‘ Lurka Coles,’ ‘ Hos,’ ‘ Bhoomiz,’ ‘ Moondahs,’ and Santals, and wilder tribes of the border hills, all speaking dialects of a language very different from the Dravidian. In fact, so far as vocables go, no substantial connection can be traced. Max Miller speaks of these tongues as quite unconnected with any other. Still I venture to think that there seems to be some similarity of structure between them and the Dravidian languages. Major Tickell has published in the Journal of the Society a grammar of the Hos or Lurka Col language ; and I note the following as a few of the peculiarities common to it and to the Dravidian tongues, as the latter are set forth by Dr. Caldwell. First, there is the general coincidence of structure, which I have already noticed as common to all the Aboriginal tongues as well as to Hindustanee, Turkish, &c. In this respect, the northern Aborigines do not differ, and they similarly use postpositions, &e. Further. In the Dravidian tongues there is no regular gender, all inanimate things are neuter, and the terms male and female are prefixed when necessary. It seems to be the same in the northern aboriginal tongues. Adjectives do not decline, nor are there degrees of Sgtnplnisee Tt is the same in the northern tongues. There are two forms of the first person plural, one to include, and the other to exclude the person addressed. This peculiarity also is found among the northern tribes, as well as in the Australian tongues. The Ethnology of India. 27 Relative participles are used instead of relative pronouns in both classes of languages. The northern tongues seem to be considered more highly inflected than the Dravidian, and they have a regular dual form which the others have not. The verbs have no passive voice. Tt would seem to imply a higher organisation in the northern aboriginal languages, that the vocabularies show them to be more complete, and less to borrow from their neighbours all words beyond the very simplest. For instance, in the matter of numbers, while the Gonds do not go beyond ten, the Oraons beyond four, nor the Rajmahalees beyond two in Dravidian numbers, (borrowing all the rest from the Hindee,) the Coles and Santals count upto high numbers in their own tongue, only using scores instead of the decimal notation of hundreds, as do many Arian tribes. I have seen it stated that the Dravidian Khonds count by dozens. Max Miller remarks that savage tribes, with no letters to fix their tongues, alter their speech much more rapidly than civilised nations ; and it may be that, when we have two groups of people adjoin- ing one another and with a general physical similarity, suchea general structural resemblance of language as I have noticed may mark a remote common origin, even when the community of vocables can no longer be traced. But at any rate, the difference is now so wide as to establish, as I have said, two distinctly marked groups. The generic name usually applied to the Aborigines of the hill country of Chota-Nagpore, Mirzapore and Rewah is ‘ Coles’ or ‘ Koles.’ Europeans apply the term to the Dravidian Oraons as well as to the others, but perhaps erroneously. It is difficult to say to which tribes the name is properly applied, for most of them have other distinctive names. But in the south of the Chota-Nagpore country, about Singbhoom, Ge. it is certainly applied to the ‘ Lurka Coles,’ and I can myself testify that on the Mirzapore-Jubbulpore road, the Aborigines are called by the natives Coles or Kolees, which they volunteered to explain to me to be the same word “‘ which you call Coolee.” On the Bombay side again a very numerous class of Aborigines are styled Kolees. In the Simla hills also, the inferior people are known as Kolees. Altogether I have myself little doubt that the ordinary word Coolee, as applied to a bearer of burdens or labourer, is the same word, 98 The Ethnology of India. and that in short it is the word generally applied by the Northern Indians to the Aboriginal tribes, most of whom they reduced to the condition of Helots. There seems to be good reason to suppose that the original form of the word was ‘ Kola’ or ‘ Kolar.’ In fact, India seems to have been known to the ancients (who approached it coastwise from the West) as Colara or Coolee-land (Asiatic Researches, Vol. IX.) and the people as Colaurians. If Kolar be the original form of Kolee, it would seem not improbable that, as in the mouths of some tribes by dropping the ‘ 7’ it became Kola or Kolee, so in the mouths of others, by dropping the ‘?’ it would become Koar, Kaur, Koor, Khar or Khor, a form which would embrace a large number of those tribes as now designated. I propose then to call the northern tribes Kolarian or Coolee Aborigines. One may see frequent allusion to Kolarees or Colleries in the south of India. It appears that the word there used is properly ‘ Kallar,’ In the Canarese language, the word ‘ Kallar,’ it seems, simply means a thief or robber, and hence some of the predatory Aborigines of the hills, are designated Kallars or robbers, just as the thieves of Central Asia are*called ‘ Kazaks’ or ‘ Cossacks.’ The word is applied so differently from that of Coolee, that there may fairly be doubt of its being the same. But the subject is worthy of farther inquiry, and if it prove that in fact the two words are identical, the term Coolee or Kolarian must be applied to the Aboriginal tribes generally, not to one division of them. Meantime, however, I apply it to the Northern tribes only, but I confess I have misgivings whether the more general sense may not prove to be the true one. Beyond the difference of language, I am unable to state with con- fidence any very marked features distinguishing the Dravidian and Kolarian groups of tribes (each taken as a whole) from one another. But a marked difference in habits, manners, and national characteristics, has been found to exist where the two classes are in the closest conti- euity. The Santals and Rajmahalees are known to present a marked — contrast, and on the Chota-Nagpore plateau I am told that -“ the difference is so great, that they appeared to be quite another nation,” and ‘their customs, appearance, even manners, are very different.” Of these differences we have not the details, but I hope that they may be furnished in Col. Dalton’s promised paper on the Coles, The Ethnology of India. 29 The Kolarian Santals are a very ugly race, and I gather that their neighbours, the Dravidian Rajmahalees, have rather the advantage of them in this respect, but these latter have probably kidnapped a good many Arian women from the plains. I have fancied that I have noticed in some of the ‘ Dhangar’ labourers in and about Calcutta, a peculiar little ‘pique’ ‘retroussé’ sort of nose, as distinguished from the flat broad-nosed features of the Santals, but this scarcely amounts to an observation. It may be noticed that in the passages which I have quoted in regard to the general type of the Aborigines, the African style was more especially attributed to Dravidian Oraons, Gonds and Chenchwars, &c. The Kolarians, Kaurs, Khairwars and Koors, are also represented as only one degree less ill-favoured ; so, on the whole, I imagine that in point of personal appearance there is not much to choose between the two groups.. Ethnographers seem to distinguish the Negritoes of the Southern Seas into two groups, a woolly or curly- haired group, and a straight-haired group ; perhaps there may be found to have been some such division in India. The Santals and most of their immediate congeners, are certainly amore simple, mild, and industrious race than the Rajmahalees, Gonds, Khonds, and Southern Kallar tribes; but again the Lurka Coles seem to be warlike, and the hill Khorewahs are described as wild savages, armed with battle axes and bows and arrows. On the whole, I should rather imagine that the Kolarians are more frequently good Coolees, and the Dravidians oftener troublesome Kallars. The descriptions of the Aborigines as a good-natured people, ever dancing and singing (in a way that reminds one of the pleasanter descriptions of the Negroes,) I find to be applied to the Kolarians,— Santals, Moondahs, Khorewahs, &c.—more than to the Dravidian tribes, As respects religion, although the indications are too slight for any confident generalisation, the accounts of the Kolarian creed seem pleasanter than those of the Dravidian beliefs and rites. The latter seem to deal in demonology, fetishism, frantic dances, bloody and even human sacrifices, in a way which reminds us of the worst African types; while several different accounts of Northern Aborigines, in widely different parts of the country, represent them as reverencing in an inoffensive way the sun, moon, and Lord of tigers, and mild and innocent Bhoots or household spirits. The superstitious belief in tigers’ claws 50 The Ethnology of India. as a charm, is shared with the Aborigines by all the Hindustanees. Another practice of the Aborigines the latter also have in hilly tracts, the heaping up cairns of stones at particular points, and tying bits of rag to a particular tree as votive offerings. This last may be seen anywhere, and these practices are probably very widely spread. If there really be such a distinction between the Dravidian and Kolarian religions as that at which I have hinted, it is very like a similar distinction in Africa. In a work on South Africa by the Rev. Mr. Grout, we are told that the gods of the Hottentots are above, the sun, moon, &c. while those of the Kaffirs and more war- like Negroes south of the line are below, demons and evil spirits. Among some of the latter too are seen the horrid rites and bloody sacrifices. It strikes me that there is some resemblance in appearance between Hottentots and Santals. A curious testimony to the ancient rights of the Indian ‘ Boomeas’ or people of the soil, is the practice in many parts of Central India where Hindu chiefs are dominant, that a new chief on his accession receives the teka or investiture from the blood of an Aboriginal Kole, Gond or Bheel. I proceed to mention the various tribes in detail, so far as my imper- fect knowledge of them permits. The Aboriginal tribes now living apart from the general population in the South of India, appear to be very small and scattered. They are there for the most part absorbed in the general social system. Pariahs and others, as is well known, merely form a lower social grade. The robber tribes, Beders and such like, seem for the most part to have robbed themselves into a respectable and even aristocratical posi- tion. The Beders in some parts of Mysore now form a consideravle portion of the population, and they have many Polygarships. There seems to be some doubt whether the Badagras and Kotas of the lower Neilgherry hills are properly Aborigines, they being, it appears, immi- grants in those parts, and the Carambers the true Aborigines. I have not been able to meet with any very connected or detailed account of the thoroughly Aboriginal tribes of the hills and forests of the Neilgherries, Pulneys, and Western Ghats. The word Maleasur seems to mean simply a hillman, and the more proper tribal designations appear to be Carambers, Irulars, Puliars, and Veders. These seem to The Ethnology of India. al be tribes in the very lowest stage of savageness, with in fact scarcely any agriculture, mere men of the woods. ‘They are represented as of very diminutive stature, with thickly matted locks and supple limbs, living under trees in caverns or in the rudest wigwams, keeping sheep or collecting forest produce, very stupid but also very mild and inoffensive, except that they have a great reputation as sorcerers, and themselves believing in a religion of demons and witchcraft, are by their neighbours believed to be highly gifted that way. Altogether they seem to be very inferior to the simple but sturdy and industrious Coolees of the north. The Chenchwars, already mentioned, and several very petty and isolated tribes exist in the Hastern Ghats about and north of Madras. T can only give the names of ‘‘ Chendaurs” and ‘‘ Yende” as near the Kistna and Pulicat Lake. Allusions seem to be made to the existence of Aboriginal or quasi-Aboriginal tribes at different points in the Western Ghats and Coasts; the name of “ Chermars’” and ‘“‘ Neade”? are mentioned in Travancore and Cochin, but they are no doubt the same as Chermars and Nagadees, the slaves of Malabar. ‘The Dhers and Ramooses of the centre and west of the Peninsula seem to be mixed with the general population. On all these points more precise informa- tion is much required. ‘ It is not till we cross the Godavery to the north, that we come to the country really held by the Aborigines. In the highlands between the Godavery and the Mahanaddee, the savage Khonds, notorious for their human sacrifices, are to the Nast, the barbarous and less known tribes of Gonds to the West and more in the interior. The Khonds appear to be in contact with Hindus and to have some of that race among them. Their blood is probably somewhat mixed, and they are not described as so ugly and ultra-Aboriginal as some other tribes. Of the Gonds of the forests of Bustar and thence running up towards the Wyngunga we know very little, except that they are extreme Savages, black, ugly, barbarous and dangerous. The name ‘“ Marees” seems to be there applied to them, and they appear to be nearly inde- pendent, owning a scant allegiance to chiefs whose blood is for the most part Gond, From thence the Gonds extend a long way North, and 32 The Ethnoloyy of India. occupy a broad tract east and west wherever the country is jungly or hilly, but becoming more and more civilised and more dominant over others as we go northwards. The valley of Sumbhulpore may be taken as for the most part marking the division between the Gond country on one side, and that of the Aborigines of northern stock on the other. On the east the Gonds, under the name of Gours, extend into the borders of the Chota-Nagpore agency in Oodeypore and Sirgoojah, but they are there much Hinduised and have lost their language. The Raja of Sirgoojah, though pretending to be a Rajpoot, is suspected to be a Gour; at any rate the Gours are there the dominant tribe. Thence westward along the line of the Sautpoora hills, through all the hilly country of the districts of Mandla, Jubbulpore, Seonee, Chand- wara, Baitool and Hoshangabad, in fact in some degree to the neigh- bourhood of Asseerghur, the Gonds predominate. In the wilder parts, they speak their own Aboriginal language, and seem there to be a simple and not intractable people, following both pastoral and agricul- tural pursuits. In the older maps, the name Gondwana is given to a wider tract of country in this part of Central India, being that which was in modern times rather politically than ethnologically Gond. The Gonds (in a somewhat civilised form) were in fact for some time masters of all this part of the country, including the open and culti- vated tracts about Nagpore, Raepore, Jubbulpore, &c. and perhaps as far as Ellichpore on the one hand, and on the other to the south of the Godayery, where some of them are found among the ordinary Telinga population. Deogurh in the Sautpooras was the chief seat of their power. They immediately preceded the Marattas. These latter ousted them from the open and valuable tracts, and they do not now - form any considerable part of the population of the plain country, but they maintained a feudal dominion in much of the hilly country ; and to this day not only the chiefs and large zemindars of the Sautpoora range, but most of the men of considerable position in parts of Saugor and other districts north of the Nerbudda are, I understand, Gonds, diluted or improved Gonds as the case may be, (most of them wish to become Rajpoots, and others have become Mussulmans), but still Gonds. Following up the Dravidian tribes, we next come to the Oraons, now located in the midst of Kolarian tribes and much mixed up with The Ethnology of India. 33 them, The Gonds or Gours have been mentioned as found in a not very pure form in the west of Oodeypore, and Sirgoojah of the Chota- Nagpore division. In the highlands to the east of those states and of Jushpore, the Oraons are found. Col. Dalton mentions them as form- ing the greater part of the population of a considerable portion of the Juskpore highlands, and it is these whom he describes as the ugliest of the race. Thence eastwards the Oraons have pushed themselves into the proper country of the Moondahs (of Kolarian race) in the plateau of the Chota-Nagpore district and adjoining country. They must have been strong, to effect an ingress to a country not originally their own, but I do not understand that they are now at all dominant over the others. In fact they seem to have very much adopted the habits of the Kolarians, among whom or in contact with whom they live, are industrious and laborious, and as much as the others contribute to the supply of the labour market of Bengal. I understand that they form a considerable proportion of the Calcutta Dhangars ; that last term being one the proper meaning of which I cannot ascertain, but which, so far as I can learn, is applied generically to the aboriginal labourers in Calcutta. Separated from the Oraons by a considerable space (principally of lower but still more or less hilly country, occupied by mixed tribes of Kolarians, Hindustanees, and Bengalees), are the Dravidian Rajma- halees, whose proper tribal name, I have not ascertained. They are sometimes called Maler, but that is merely the Dravidian form for mountaineers, the word applied to so many of these tribes. These are the men who are well known in connection with Mr. Cleveland’s endeavours to tame and reform them. They seem to have been in those days terrible depredators. That all the parts of India adjoiming the Central hills, both at this point and throughout a con- siderably wider range, were in times of anarchy dreadfully subject to injury from the hill-men, is still attested by the numerous and exten- sive ‘ghatwallee’ tenures held all along the foot of the hills and about the Ghats and passes. They are particularly numerous in the Bhaugulpore and Beerbhoom districts, adjoining the Rajmahal hills on either side. Such estates pay little or no revenue, but are held on the condition of guarding the passes against hill robbers, murderers, and cattle-lifters, The hill-men have been successfully reclaimed, 34 The Ethnology of Indva. I believe that they cultivate quietly, and there appears to be now little complaint against them. Organised and serious raids on the plains are, I understand, unknown. The Rajmahal men are those who were enlisted into the British military service to form the local corps known as the Bhaugulpore Hill Rangers ; but when the usually quiet Santals were impelled by a sense of wrong to a headlong sort of rebellion, the other (and it was supposed more military) race forming the Rangers, when opposed to them, by no means distinguished themselves, and they have since, I think, been disbanded. I now pass to the Kolarian tribes. The more civilised and numerous tribes of this race, occupying an extensive country about 150 miles _west from Calcutta, and known as Moondahs, Bhoomiz, Hos, and Santals, speak languages so nearly identical, that they may all be regarded as Sub-divisions of one people. They are in fact very like one another in many ways. They occupy most of the British districts of Chota-Nagpore, Singbhoom, Maunbhoom, and the hilly part of Bhaugulpore (Rajmahal hills excepted) now known as the Santal Pergunnahs; also parts of West Burdwan, Midnapore and Cuttack. They are a simple industrious people, and are reputed to be remarkably honest and truthful. Their country is healthy and, unlike most aboriginal tribes in most parts of the world, they seem by no means to be dying out, but multiply and supply the labour market. Partly on account of the cheapness of labour in their country, partly on account of their tractable disposition and freedom from all caste and food prejudices, and more especially, I think, because -of that want of attachment to the soil which distinguishes the Aboriginal from the Arian, they are much sought after and highly prized as labourers. Many of them are settled in the service of Bengal Indigo-planters ; they are very well known as labourers on the Railways, roads, and other works of Western Bengal ; and they are now, I believe, the favourite material for emigration to Assam. Unfortunately, however, coming from a healthy high and dry country, they have not that capacity for resisting malaria for which the wilter tribes are remarkable, and seem to die very rapidly. In the Chota-Nagpore country, the ‘ Moondahs’ seem to have so far adopted Arian manners, as to live together in considerable villages, instead of apart in detached houses or isolated hamlets, according to The Ethnology of India. 35 the common practice of these tribes; but I am told that so great is their instability and want of attachment to any particular spot, that not unfrequently, on some petty quarrel with their zemindar, a whole village will abandon their houses and seek other locations, or put themselves under the guidance of a Coolee recruiting-agent. The Hos and Bhoomiz* of the lower parts of Singbhoom and Maunbhoom, seem to be tolerably civilised. The Santals, though geographically near the plains, seem to be among the most shy and socially-isolated of. the race. They cultivate the lower lands of their country, but seem to have kept very much to themselves, and to prefer locations surrounded by jungle and segregated from the world. They too, however, have now taken much to labour for hire, and they must have become intimate with Europeans. In the case of these people is to be found practical illustration of a truth of wider application in India, viz. that in a mere pecuniary and commercial point of view, tact and scrupulous fairness in dealing with the natives are more effectual than all other means, and go farther than any laws and any administration. I believe that certain of the Railway Engineers, who have gained the special confidence of the Santals and allied tribes, construct the railway mile for mile infinitely cheaper than any others. On the borders of the hills, a set of half-breeds seem to be not only by profession Ghatwals, but to constitute a sort of caste under that name. I have alluded to the language of these Kolarian tribes. One would hope or expect here to find the origin of the non-Arian elements of the Hindee and other northern languages. This, however, has not yet been so. It is difficult to distinguish between words borrowed by the Aborigines from the modern Hindustanee or Bengalee and those of acommon origin. A few of the words in Hodgson’s lists are like Hindee, but most of them seem to be Arian words. Sdéme words seem to be used throughout India as ‘ Donga,’ a boat, and some are words of much wider use as ‘ Ka’ ‘ Kahee’ or ‘ Kova,’ a crow and ‘ Pussi,’ a cat. It is then no doubt the case that the very brief and imperfect vocabularies of the Kolarian tongues yet published, have not shown an immediate connection with any other known language. More *% Bhoomiz, I believe merely means ‘ people of the soil’ from Bhoomi, being nearly the same word as the Persian * Zemindar. What the Hindoo tribes are to the Mahomimedans, the aborigines are to the Hindoos. 36 The Ethnology of India. minute inquiry would be very desirable. Besides a more exact and full grammar, I think it would be well to separate out from the Hindee a list of non-Sanscrit words of common use, (and which are not also common to the greater part of the world, such as ‘‘ kowa,” a crow, and some of the universal Turanian words), and having thus got what I may call a Hindee proper vocabulary, to compare it carefully with the dialects of the Santals, &. In addition to the semi-civilised tribes which I have mentioned, nearly the same language is spoken by the wilder Lurka Coles of the hills to the West of the Singbhoom district. North of these latter again, in the highest hills to the North of Jushpore, and in those between Sirgoojah and Palamow, Col. Dalton mentions a considerable tribe called Khorewahs, who speak much the same language, whose manners and habits are the same, and who are evidently of the same stock, though much less civilised; some, he says, utterly savage and almost Nomadic. They are said to be of small stature, but better looking and lighter than their neighbours, the Dravidian Oraons, with shaggy heads of hair and some beard. Mention is made of some other very wild tribes scattered about the Chota-Nagpore division, Kherrias (who are a mystery even to Col. Dalton), Bendkurrs and Birhores in the south of the division, and Bhuhars or Boyars (not to be confounded with very different Bhuyas to be subsequently noticed) in the north; but the languages and affinities of these tribes have not been ascertained sufficiently to place them. They are described as ‘‘ regularly wild inhabitants of the hills and jun- gles, who have no fixed villages, but move about from place to place, burning down the jungles, sowing in the ashes, and after reaping what is produced, going elsewhere.” On the Sumbulpore borders, the Coles, intermixed among the Gonds, are said to be known as “ Kirkees.”’ Mr. Samuells mentioned a wild tribe in the jungles of Cuttack, whom he calls ‘Janguas,’ perfect savages, small, slender, nearly naked, and horrid in appearance. They speak a strange language, and he gives a few words, some of which seem like the language of the Santals, &c , as ‘ Minnah,’ one, and ‘ Bana,’ two. The Aboriginal tribes near Cuttack strike a bargain by breaking a straw. The Ethnology of India. 37 In some places the word ‘ Soor’ or ‘Sourah’ seems to be used, as if the same as ‘ Santal;’ and Mr. Stirling, in an article on Cuttack, Gn the Asiatic Researches) enumerates ‘ Santals’ and ‘ Soors’ separately among the tribes of Coles. It would seem then ag if Soors or Sourahs were a tribe of Santals on the borders of the Cuttack division. But the Soors under the hills north of the Mahanaddee, while described as small, mean, and very black, and like the Santals naturally harmless, peaceable and industrious, are also said to be without moral sense and ready to cut firewood or other men’s throats indifferently, an accusation not, I think, brought against the Santals. Again, Macpherson tells us, that the hill tribes south of the Khonds, and running up to near the Godavery, are Sourahs. That is quite a different location, and I have not found any farther account of these Sourahs, Caldwell says that the Tamil people were anciently called “Sorahs,’ but as they are the most Dravidian of all the southern people, they can hardly be allied to the Kolarian Santals, and the word must be different. The whole subject requires a good deal of fresh light. Passing north, I have till now reserved, for separate notice, the tribes chiefly prevailing in the district of Palamow, the hilly country of Mirzapore and Rewah, and the borders of Benares and Behar. These are the Aboriginal tribes most directly in contact with the modern Hindustanees, and there is this difficulty about classifying them, that I have not been able to ascertain their original language. They now generally speak some sort of dialect of the Hindee, and are more mixed with the Hindustanees, perhaps I may say generally more civilised, than the tribes located farther in the interior of the hills. The principal tribe of these parts are called ‘ Kharwars’ or ‘ Kharawars.’ There is also a widely spread tribe of ‘ Rajwars.’ A division of the Kharwars are called ‘ Bhogtahs.’ The Kharwars seem to be altogether the dominant tribe of .Palamow and Singrowlee (the Mirzapore hill country). Both Kharwars and Rajwars are also found in considerable numbers westward, in parts of Sirgoojah and Jushpore, while to the north-east, in the parts of the plains adjoin- ing the hills, they are numerous. In the Gya district, near the hills, the Rajwars are the chief labouring class. They live in the 38 The Ethnology of India. villages as a kind of serfs and bearers of burdens, carry palanquins, and when out of employ, are apt to be thieves and robbers. A little farther west, the Kharwars seem to perform the same functions ; they are mentioned by Buchanan as in the outskirts of the Patna and Arrah Districts. On the road from Mirzapore to Jubbulpore, where it passes through Rewah, &c., the palanquin bearers and coolies are Aborigines. When I passed that way some time ago, not having then gone into the subject, I did not ask the particular tribe, nor have I since been able to ascertain it, but in all probability they are Kharwars. All these people have in their faces unmistakeable marks of their aboriginal origin. But they speak Hindee. ‘This then brings us to the difficulty about language. Col. Dalton is not aware of any Aboriginal language spoken by the Kharwars. I have had the im- pression that in the Mirzapore district they spoke their own language ; and Capt. Blunt, who in the last century made a remarkable journey from Chunar right through the hills to the Godavery (see Asiatic Researches, Vol. 7), almost at the outset of his journey mentions the Kharawars of the Singrowlee hills as very savage, and speaking a separate and quite unintelligible language. But the Rev. R. C. Mather of Mirzapore, who has been good enough to write for me a note on the subject (of which I have already made use), and who refers toa tour made by the Rev. Mr. Jones, is unable to say that any aboriginal language exists in these parts. He says that both the Kharwars and another similar tribe, locally called ‘ Majhwars,’ speak the Hindee, or at least understand it when spoken. It would be very interesting to ascertain if the remains of an original language exists among these people, for with them more especially we should expect to find the non-Aryan Hindee roots. If aboriginal tribes so situated have no separate language of their own, it may arise from either of two -causes; either they may have abandoned their own language and adopted that of the people who are flooding over and as it were submerging them; or the fact may be that, in its most radical parts, the language of these latter having been the same as their own, an influx of vocables on this common basis may altogether obliterate the landmarks by which languages are distinguished. Till however, this is cleared up, I think that we must on other grounds y) (Su) ‘The Ethnology of India. class the Kharwars, &c. with Kolarians rather than with Dravidians. Mr. Mather, quoting Mr. Jones, says that, passing on from the Khar- wars, he came to the ‘ Oraons,’ in whom he found “the difference from the Mirzapore Hill people to be so great, that they appeared to be quite another nation.” In fact, the Oraons are now a good deal interposed between the Kharwars and Kolarian Moondahs, but Col. Dalton also says that the Kharwars and Oraons, though in contact, are very unlike one another in language, appearance, manners and customs. The Kharwars, he says, are not quite so African looking as the Oraons, but some of them seem to be not much better favoured. A long connection with the plains would best account for the adop- tions of the language and some of the manners of the plains-people by the Kharawars and Rajwars. And here the question has suggested itself to me, whether they may not perhaps be identified with the Cheroos and Bhurs, those aboriginal tribes whose dominion in the plain country to the north of these hills is matter of history, who ‘seem certainly to have come from and to have gone to the country now inhabited by these tribes, and who from this point of their his- tory almost or wholly disappear. Buchanan seems to speak ambi- guously, sometimes classing Kharawars and Cheroos together, sometimes treating of them as separate. While mentioning the Cheroos as nearly extinct in the plains, he speaks of them as still existing in numbers in the high country within the hills. In the accounts of the latter country, on the other hand, I find no mention of either Cheroos or Bhurs under those names. Farther inquiry seems neces- sary. Our use of Roman letters applied to native names is very uncertain, and if we could suppose the C in Cheroo to be pronounced , hard as in Cole, Cheroo would become Kheroo, and Kheroo would be not very different from the Khara of Kharawar (the ‘war’ is a mere termination), while Khara might again be connected with the name of the Kolarian Khorewahs already mentioned, and with the Koors, equally Kolarian, to be subsequently noticed. Again, the Bhurs are more commonly known as ‘ Rajbhurs ;’ may not Rajhbur have been corrupted into ‘ Rajwar ?’ The present dominant position of the Kharwars in a considerable country would seem much to tally with the idea of their representing the tribes once so famous, Both the Rajas of Singrowlee and Jush- 40 The Lithnology of India. pore are Kharwars, however they may claim an origin from Rajpoot foundlings, and they are the people who most affect what Col. Dalton calls ‘refining into Rajpoots.’ Although many of them may have achieved a good deal of improvement in their blood and appear- ance, they are not originally a handsome race, for Col. Dalton expressly tells us that in the more remote parts, the Kharwars of Palamow, and especially the Bhogtahs, are very ugly and ill-favoured. Like the other aborigines, they have no proper caste and eat anything. I leave, for separate notice, a very numerous tribe all along the borders of Bengal, Orissa, and part of Bahar, called Bhuyas, whose connection with the races above described is not clear. Tn this region of India, it only remains to mention one more Abori- ginal tribe, called Kaurs, found in the extreme west of the Chota-Nag- pore Agency about Korea, Oodeypore, and the adjoining parts of the territory of Nagpore proper, the Pergunnah of Korbah of Chatteesgurh. They are described as a very industrious thriving people, considerably advanced in civilisation. They now affect Hindoo traditions, pretend to be descended from the defeated remnants of the Kooroos who fought the Pandavas, worship Siva and speak Hindee, but in appear- ance they are ultra-aboriginal, very black, with broad noses and thick lips, and eat fowls, &c., bury most of their dead, and contemn Bramins ; so that their Hindooism is scarcely skin-deep. From the last mentioned point westward, through a broad tract of country, the plains are occupied by the ordinary Indian Arians, the hills and forests by the Gonds (who here in the centre of India meet the Hindustanees on the North, the Telingas on the South, and the ‘i Marattas on the West); and we do not again come to Kolarian Aborigines, till we get in fact to the West of India. There is then a hiatus, as respects the Kolarians, of four or five degrees of longitude, where by the advance of the conquering Gonds they have probably been split asunder. It somewhat singularly happens that the first people of this race whom we come to in the West, bear as nearly as possible the same name as the last we left in the Hast. The latter were called ‘Kaurs.’ In the Western Sautpooras, in the hills about Gawalghur near Ellichpore, and thence towards Indore, is a tribe called ‘ Coowr’ or Koor Koos. These people speak an undoubtedly Kolarian language. The name is sufficiently near to Gowr to cause them to have been The Ethnology of India. 4] sometimes confounded with their neighbours, the Gonds, but the difference is clear. In the notes with which I have been favoured from Bombay, Major Keatinge mentions them as “a tribe of Gonds calling themselves Koor Koos,” but he goes on to distinguish them from the Gonds, mentioning the geographical location of each, and adding that the two tribes keep themselves separate, do not intermix, and that each has a separate language of its own. He does not give particulars of the language, and it is from a paper on which I stumbled in an old number of the Society’s Journal, and which does not appear to have been previously much noticed, that I have been able to identify this tribe with precision. Dr. Voysey, writing at Hllichpore so long ago as 1821, also at first calls them Gonds, but he goes on to say that they are also called ‘ Coours, and that the Gonds consider themselves a distinct tribe from the Coours and neither eat nor inter- marry with them. This was taken long before Hodgson’s vocabularies were published, and the He then gives a small list of Coour words. two seem never to have been compared. I have compared Dr. Voysey’s list with Hodgson’s lists of words of the Kolarian tribes of Lurka Coles, Santals, &c. and find a remarkable coincidence. For instance, take the numerals. . Coour. Hodgson’s Coles, &e. Mieaeientes uN ai chs ue eat Mi. 1 Eg arias eo Barria, SUMING ch Meee NS HID seal dese Oe Apia. AMPA Ooms 48 2.62. 008 Ome . Apunia. Drae Mammeaiytcvee. sie t SP an benes noon Adlormehyél. Gagaee DRT es aire Sho cle Vic cls'sa'les « Turia. Mei Acar me ROGe SAU Aad. Tya. Bere inacsme aGula.. Gs) elie’. Oe Amie oie cess). (ae Magee ee oe Area! AO) Ror Geyni te May) 3 04) snihke. Be Gel, And again. Coour. Hodgson. Man, Hoko, To. Water, Da, Dah. Fire, Singhel, Sengel. vee; Davao, Daru. 42 The Ethnology of India. House, Oah, Oa, Mouth, Ah, A. Hye, Meht, Met. In fact, of the first nine of Voysey’s words which are also given by Hodgson, seven are identical, a circumstance very remarkable, seeing how far these illiterate tribes are separated from one another. None of the words correspond with the Dravidian synonyms, so there can be no doubt that we have traced the Kolarians so far. Immediately beyond the Koors, from Asseerghur westwards, we are in the Bombay Presidency. : As I cannot ascertain that Mhars and Mangs and Ramooses now live as entirely separate tribes, | may at once say that, so far as my information goes, the Bombay Aborigines are (or my present purpose) all comprised in the two tribes of Koolees and Bheels. These tribes are scattered over a great portion of the Presidency, and in some parts, the Koolees especially, seem to live as a part of the general population. But the Koolees in part, and the Bheels more generally, are still found in portions of their original seats as distinct tribes, and they both seem to be numerous. Their name, position, and character seem to mark the Koolees as Kolarians. But beyond this, the more precise test of language is unfortunately wanting. I have not been able to find that these tribes have now any aboriginal languages of their own. They are generally said to speak dialects of the civilised languages of the neighbouring countries. In one or two places allusion is made to the existence or supposed existence of a Bheel language in remote jungles, but I have not found any precise indication respecting it. I was at first inclined to conjecture that the separation into two tribes of Koolee and Bheels, and perhaps the more predatory character of the latter, might point to a division of race; that the Bheels might be Dravidians. I find, however, that the general opinion of those qualified to judge seems to tend to the belief that there is no essential difference between the two tribes. Forbes in his Ras Mala says: “ Koolees or Bheels, for though the former would resent the classi- fication, the distinctions between them need not be here noticed.” Capt. Probyn says, I think there is no actual difference between Koolees and Bheels. Their religion is the same.’ Mr. Ashburner: The Ethnology of India. 43 “There is no real difference between Bheels and Koolees; their habits, physiognomy and mode of life are the same, modified by local cireum- stances.” And the Rev. Mr. Dunlop Moore says, “‘ Koolees frequently marry Bheel wives.’ Other authorities, however, say that they do not intermarry. They both seem to claim a northern and not a southern origin, pointing to the hills of Rajpootana and the north of Goozerat. The Bheels say that they were originally called Kaiyos; Sir John Malcolm says that they are related to the Meenas of Rajpootana, and once ruled in the Jeypore country. Forbes again tells us that the Koolees were originally called Mairs; while in Rajpootana, Col. Tod speaks of Mairs or Meenas as one race. - The Rev. Mr. Dunlop says that, though these tribes speak the same languages as their neighbours, “certain words are universally recognised as peculiar to Koolees as well as Bheels.” He only istances one word written in a character which J can read, and that is ‘ Bhoroo’ or ‘ Bhooroo,’ the head. As I write, I have turned up the word head in Hodgson’s vocabularies, and find that the Kols, Santals, Bhumiz and Moondas use the word ‘ Bu,’ ‘ Buho’ or ‘ Bohw’ which seems to be the same word. The Dravidian words for head are entirely different. Tt would be in many ways very interesting and important to rescue any remains of aboriginal words or aboriginal dialects of these tribes, and especially to find whether among them can be traced any non-Aryan radicals of the Goozerattee, Maratta, and the Hindee dialects of Rajpootana. Though probably in the main of the same class and similar origin, the Koolees and Bheels ave now quite distinct tribes, and there is this considerable difference that the Koolees have come much more mto contact with Aryan blood and civilisation, are in appearance generally much more Hindooised than the others, and consider themselves altogether a higher class. As has been said, both tribes are now much scattered over many parts of the Presidency and in places a good deal intermixed, but their proper locale seems to be as follows. The Koolees are the Aborigines of Goozerat (where they now live in considerable number), and of the hills adjoining that Province. The hills east of Goozerat are called ‘ Kolwan’ and seem to be the property of Koolee tribes, just as in the Chota-Nagpore 44 The Ethnology of India. territory the country of the Lurka Coles is called “ Kothan.” The Bheels are the proper possessors of the hills farther in the interior and east of the Koolees, there occupying both the Sautpoora and the Vyndia ranges, and extending into Rajpootana. In the latter direction and about the Vyndians some of the tribes claim to be crossed with Rajpoots, and these are called Beelalahs. The Bheels are numerous in Candeish, and are found in some parts of the adjoining Deccan. They sometimes find their way to the Coast where they are stated to be known as ‘ Dooblas’ or the “‘ Kala Pooruj” or ‘ black men.’ The Koolees seem to be scattered down the Coast country nearly as far as Goa, and: north again into the ‘ Thurr’ and the neighbourhood of Scinde. While the wilder Koolees of the hills are like the Bheels, the mass of more civilised Koolees are said to be not only fairer and more Caucasian in feature, but also more sly and cunning and less truthful. A large proportion of both races have been much diluted in point of ‘aboriginality’ of feature by intermixture, but the Bheels less than the others. Many of the Koolees live in villages and adopt some Hindoo practices. They are stated to average about 5 feet 3 inches in height. Though most of them are now quiet agriculturists and labourers, they were not always so. The wilder tribes of the race are still predatory, and Forbes mentions the Koolees as by far the most numerous of the arm-bearing castes who in former days, living in the hills between Goozerat and Rajpootana, disturbed the country. He describes them as of dimi- nutive stature, with eyes which bore an expression of liveliness and cunning, clothes few, arms bow and arrows, habits swift and active, bold in assault, but rapid in flying to the jungles, independent in spirit, robbers, averse to industry, addicted to drunkenness, and quar- relsome when intoxicated ; formidable in anarchy, but incapable of uniting among themselves. This description seems exceedingly well to apply to the wild Bheels of modern days, whom indeed Forbes classes with the Koolees. Many of the Bheels are so independent and so much apart in their own hills and jungles, that it seems very strange that they should have no language of their own; I think that the search for such a language, or the remains of it, should not be abandoned without very careful inquiry. ' The Ethnology of India. 45 I have not been able to ascertain whether there are any of these aboriginal tribes in the Kattywar hills, or who are the aborigines of Kattywar. I have not met with any precise mention of them. Lassen in his map places Koolees (Kolas he calls them) in the centre of Kattywar. He had probably some authority for doing so, but more precise information on the point would be desirable. North of the Bombay country, in the Aravallee range running towards Ajmere, is the country of the Mairs or Mhairs, with whom I have said that the Koolees claim kindred, and whose name also suggests the question whether they may be related to the Maratta Mhars. Tod says that Mbhair means Mountaineer, from ‘ Meru’ mountain. The modern Mhairs are probably a very mixed race. Col. Dixon, who is avowedly enthusiastic in their favour, makes them out to be rather good-looking, and tells the usual story (as told by the chiefs to him) of their descent from Rajpoots. They admit to have taken a few Bheel and Meena women. It is probably the case, as Col. Dixon says, that for hundreds of years they have been recruited by Hindu- stanee refugees and rascals of all sorts. Though now out of the way, it must be remembered that Ajmere was, under the emperors, one of the chief seats of Mahommedan power. The Meenas constitute a large portion of the population of Raj- pootana, especially in the Jeypore country between Ajmere and Dehli. I have said that they are supposed to be related to the Mhairs, and they are called the aborigines of the country, but I doubt if they are so in the sense in which I am now dealing with separate aboriginal tribes. In Upper India, out of their own country, these Meenas are principally known as dacoits; and of those that I have seen in that capacity, my impression is, that they were not small and aboriginal-looking, but fine powerful men. I suspect that if ori- ginally a half-breed derived from aborigines, the Meenas are now members of the ordinary Indian society, and that Aryan features predominate in them. Farther information, however, is required. I am not aware of any aboriginal tribes in Bundlecund. In a recent Archeological paper read at a meeting of the Society, mention was incidentally made of “‘the wild Sherrias” found about the southern sources of the Nerbudda, and I also find mention of a tribe called ‘ Naikras’ in the hills of Oodeypore, said to be like the Bheels, 46 The Ethnology of India. but somewhat lower in the scale of humanity. I do not know whe- ther these are really sub-divisions of the Bheels or separate tribes. In fact there may be many remnants of tribes in the jungles of Central India yet undescribed. I have now, however, noticed all the aboriginal tribes of the hilly portions of the Indian Peninsula known to me, with the exception only of the Bhooyas of the borders of Bengal. In the plains, of course, we do not look to find separate aboriginal tribes, and those now classed as ‘castes’ will be afterwards noticed ; but before leaving the subject of Koolees or Kolaries I may mention an assertion of Col. Tod that all the weaver caste throughout Hindustan are of this class, though they now call themselves ‘ Julahas’ or Julahees. Ido not know what is the ground for this assertion, but the weavers who have not turned Mahommedans are certainly sometimes or generally known as ‘ Korees’ and considered to be low in the social scale. There are no aboriginal tribes, of the character which I have been describing, in the Himalayas. The Kolees of the Simla hills and Domes of Kumaon are merely inferior castes living among the general population. Both in Kumaon and Nepal, there seems to be a sort of tradition or popular belief of the existence in some remote forests of a ‘ Ban-manush’ or wild man of the woods, but I cannot find that any one has ever seen one of these creatures, or that his existence is really in any way authenticated. One can hardly say whe- ther the story points to the recent disappearance of the last remnants of an ancient race, or whether it is merely a nursery tale. It is not then in the Himalayas, but in the forests at their foot, that we must look for some aboriginal tribes. And here I must observe that I think the use of the term Sub-Himalayan by Hodg- son, and (following him) by most other authorities, leads to a good deal of misapprehension, from an Indian point of view at least. We are in the habit of considering the Simla hills, Kumaon, and Nepal to be part of the Himalayas (and with good reason too I think), but Hodgson calls everything below the Snowy Range “ Sub-Himalayan,” and classes as ‘ Sub-Himalayan’ people who live higher than the highest mountaineers in Europe, in the most precipitous mountains, 8,000 or 10,000 feet high; while the people really living under the hills are usually put in another class. I am now about to notice The Lthnology of Incdva. 47 tribes who have nothing whatever to do with the hills, but live in the forests and what is called the ‘ Terai,’ at the foot. No two climates and locations can be more dissimilar than those of the hills and the Terai, and no races are more distinct in their habits, manners, and aptitudes than the people of the hills and those of the jungle belt below. : It may be generally said that there is no Terai or forest belt northwest of the Seharunpore district and the Dehra Dhoon; but thence eastward this belt stretches along the foot of the hills through Rohilcund, Oude, and the Bengal Frontier, up to Assam. yy _ wys BiVM “RUS a TOTYRT InyP] ‘ALYR] urwMeZ ‘9)9TUL uiuez ‘aqui rued ued 5e “TULSe nysiq ‘1use "991 BIZNY) “BUILIVYR I, nN aq deq vpueut Keurndegq odeq ee0p orvy}) oysundeg oysundeq indeq doy Youur JOY .LVATG By jooy OYE samy}oord tued UBIU deq vepuemu wiodeq deq mp arey} 1odeq eydeq aodeq qovur [etrg InyNny nai0s eioys IVY.S a Tay ‘TyeU “g0[VsUog “MANUYUWO))—‘spLof, uniuwpy fo aquy, aeaynundwog LPOG) [QIOG, CRU ZO OGG EC O Toyyey preg SLOY ICT SIOYAVE OAT, TOY V ULOLY LOY IVT B OT, Toy yet B JO USstyT ery 50g MO‘) 98.10 AL osn0 HL PooM yNeq TO}E AQ oll “STOUT a tToyoy unAvyy oue MOTI Toqoyy ‘inoy BOY 00} eBoy Teul0y ejoy UOWRy, 0j0Y 94 o0j0y 104 oj0y UN, ayy 004 oYyo wow1oy efayyo wowey Appendia C. oqTYo 94 OTD unr tneyyo uny ¢ ayyepoq “nares syyuos nies | nies vieypoq nas eSNueUL Tes RSNUeT Nes oq SnueUL O1BS Yo oreyl oyouuoy euoy ayoy, yoreAy Bjoy Yyorrmumy oJOY YorryUre BOY OF Yseqyoy, ny 0}0Y oul qoye yoy vy qoye yorryurny nAOMMI of ROH Rea oye 0} Joye TYUIOZ Io svye ny oye TUL apsueyoO ynyeq asueyo WHYe 0% io ‘ajsueyo vysyode 04 epoueyo esnuUel 9pLouryo RSNULUL o[SuByo Wop SNUBUL opcuByo yo 00-0 Bq-oY oooy, vpoyyioy Avuvut Avs ejouy -roy Avuvut Avyquroo0y oopeyjtoy Aouvut Avy qure vjoy} toy Avs ny} tooy Avyqurooy ay} tooy Avyquie toooy Avuvu Avs oooy Avuvu AYQuUI004 ooy Avuvur Avyqure TyWOCOY Aes oooy Avyquroy toooy Avyqure BISLEY IN oTeyq oor vpeyq, vpeyq AvUOTA OFOT Vpeyq OO] Vleyq Tp O3[ 0 Beyq vio erey ‘eATeY a71vY ovy WdTIYYO V.IVy BIG YO Bluloy wey yo erue TAT IYO ruTy BEY rummy TUES rw TWoyoR VIVY BY Oe VITLOZ TOR vaATULB WayoR TUT} eyoe Tun Toe Tue eure} 10UTeIIN eIvyeulezjn Bede vIOYOT vpeyq JOT Byeyq mp A BVA 312° Fel cr ecg aaa wa eS en A Se ugeq SUTAR ET aq OF, 8 o10a AOU J, O1OM LOX O10M 9A SUM OF] qs@a NOY, SUM [ aie ATT, a8 NOX 01 9M. St OFT WAV NOU T, we T Soy 109} poox wou poox, Wat poos omy, — uBut poos W STIBUL TNT OoV1RU OUT UdTVU TU OPIBUL TU oqoorreur Avy ue vjeyjoorvur Avyquie Oqrieut Ture TYYORATwUL Tue eATIVUT op eu IVUL WOIBUL BIB} OLBUL BATHLOY LIVUL BLUR UoIeUt TUTY ClvUt TUN LIVUt TUB TURyIey, Tue oqrey rue —— "90[B.0 U0 OoreUL OYY] opreur 90.1VUT OUR. BlBLwUT BqLIVU TNOIVUL TRU VIVUL S . oYooent 004 OLIVU YoTo} eyuoorwut Avuvut Avs s oyTyooiwer Tom0} BABU TINY | orvuT AvuvUT AvTGUTOo4 S ec . S aA YoU WoURY OFLIVUL YoTIWN | o1eut Avuvwe Avyquee SI SS N ayyooieut 07 OFLIVUL 04 TyUOIet Avs ooo. wut Woy SO}LIVT 14 oreut ABYGULOo4 toyyouseu Tay OY, BPLWUT TUL oarvur AVY quae etol ney} ourut yore Tur saseleIts8 SVMOT] UNY ugAo TUL uogAvy Avyquee *90}VIZN) VUIVIVY LT "ekI0() a = jes ee ° r ¢ ; vay 90,7 f f Al ( panurjuog \— sployy woiip fo ajqu yz, aarjounduoy qvoq, T[BYs ] HENGE: ONO) TS Udqvod SUTAL ET EMT ONE yeog. qvoq Aowy, qvoq NOK SEL OA, Sqvaq oF] qsoqvoq nowy, qvoq T oq pnoys J oq [[BYS J *TrAaTTS YSILouny Appendix D, 225 APPENDIX D. Kashnuree Vocabulary and Grammatical Forms. In consequence of recent discussions in the Society, Mr. L. Bowring, Commissioner of Mysore, was kind enough to let me know that he had many years ago compiled and sent to the Society a Kashmiree Voca- bulary. The result has been the discovery of a paper as valuable as the hereditary reputation of the author would lead us to expect, which the Society now loses no time in publishing, and which it has been thought well to put in this place in connection with our Ethnological in- quiries. Mr. Bowring’s paper gives us a far fuller and better knowledge of the Kashmiree language than anything that we have yet had. The Vocabularies are very full, exact, and well arranged, and the grammati- cal forms of the verb especially are very fully set forth. It is only neces- sary (treating the matter ethnologically) to observe that since Persian has been for several hundred years the language of Government, religion and literature in Kashmir, and there has also been a long connection with Hindustan and the Punjab, a vast number of Persian words and phrases, and some Hindustanee and Punjabee expressions have necessarily incorporated themselves in the modern Kashmiree, especially as spoken by the better classes. In fact, that wonderful language Persian infuses itself wherever it comes in contact, and it abounds in Kashmiree just asin the upper class Hindustanee and in fact in Turkish also. Hence a faithful specimen of the Kashmiree of the present day will be found to contain many foreign words. But they are easily distinguishable, still wearing their foreign dress and little adapted to the native forms; and for the most part such words need not be confounded with original native words in such a way as to mislead us regarding the radical affinities of the language. T have taken the liberty of omitting from Mr. Bowring’s vocabularies a few evidently Persian words of a literary, and for the most part com- pound character, as I thought that these would not serve our present purpose. Some remain as now part of the ordinary vulgar tongue, but looking both to the vocables and to the grammar, I think it will be found that Kashmiree is certainly allied to the Indian languages rather than to the Persian, 226 Appendi« D. Mr, Bowring has, perhaps, in the examples which he has given, put the declension of the noun rather too simply. He has used the unin- flected Indian form ‘ Manush’ for man and the Persian word ‘ Zananah’ for woman. He shows, however, that most Kashmiree nouns are in- flected to form the plural, and I think it will be found that almost all real Kashmiree nouns are inflected for cases also. Both my own observations and those of Messrs. Edgeworth and Leech, as well as Mr. Bowring’s dialogues give the proper Kashmiree form for man ‘Mohnyn,’ plural ‘ Mohnivi.’ And the following which I take from Leech is, I believe, the true declension of the Kashmiree noun ‘ Nichu,’ a son. A son, nichu Sons, nichivi. Of a son, nichivi-sand ‘Of sons, nichiven-sand. To a son, nichivis To sons, nichiven. From a son, nichinishi From sons, nichiven-nishi. With respect to the variations of the genitive case, Mr. Edgeworth seems to differ from Mr. Bowring, saying that the genitive affix is, like Hindustanee, governed in point of gender by the noun which fol- lows rather than by that which precedes it. So far as I could make out from cursory inquiry on the spot, it seemed to me that in fact the form of this affix is affected by both the preceding and the following nouns. Indeed it seems to have the most extraordinary chameleon- like variety of shapes, according to the positions in which the words are placed, and the only conclusion of my inquiries was, that the rules of Kashmiree declension are so complicated, that nothing but careful and scientific study will reduce them to shape. It may be added that feminines are formed from masculines by inflections, as— Masculine. Femanine. Gur, horse. eulr, mare. Kokur, cock, kokair, hen. Tsawal, he goat, tsavij, she goat. Batak, drake, batich, duck. Kay, male crow, kavin, female crow. The language is evidently altogether subject to very many post- inflections, and abounds in affixes and postpositions. G. CAMPBELL. Appendix D. 227 foctbulary of the Kashmiri Language.—By L. Bowrine, Esq., Commissioner of Mysore. The following vocabulary was prepared in Kashmiri in 1851, after comparison with another copy in Urdu. It may be observed of the Kashmiri that the pronunciation of the letter 6 is very broad, resembling the aw in aw/ul, as for instance ‘ mél,’ father, read ‘mawl.’ The language also affects the compound letter ts in lieu of ‘ch,’ as ‘tsor,’ four. The formation of the plurals of substantives is irregular, but they generally take the affixes ‘ cha’ and ‘ chi.’ The genitive of substan- tives takes its gender from the noun preceding, not from that fol- lowing as in Urdu. The particle os is not used with verbs. The great number of Sans- krit words existing in Kashmiri is evident, but there are many words peculiar to the language. The character is generally written with Persian letters, but a form of Nagri is also in use. Substantives. Air akash Boat nau, shikéri Apple tstint Brick sir Ass khar Book pith Arm nar Buffalo moesh Army fauj Bread tsuit Age bujar Breast vachh Assistance yari Badness yach Answer uttar Beard dor Arrow tir Bone adij Abuse lék Bill tont Bird pak Breath shah Brother boi Brass sartal Boy lokat Business kom Branch lang Basket phut, dak Barley ushak Bush kradzal Butter thain Blood rath Blackberry bar Bag thil Birth parsun Bow kaman Bridge kadul Blow chék 228 Butterfly Burglary Bee Child Cucumber Cherry Clothes City Copper Cow Cat Camel Chin Coat Ceiling Cotton Cheese Claim Corner Colour Chesnut Cedar Carrot Cloud Crossbeam Chair Corpse Chalk Candle Day Dew Daughter Death Dog Deer Duck Dirt didar san tilar balak lér glas kapar shahr tram gao barir anth hongain faran talau kapas chaman dawa kon rang bun deodar gajar abar thathar sandal mur slap soyét duh shabnam kur maran hin loh, ris battuk mal Appendix D. Deceit Darkness Dream Danger Drop Dram Dance Earth Elephant Eyebrow Evil Edge East Elbow Enemy Exertion Fire Father Father-in-law Fruit Flower Flour Fowl Fox Fish Frog Food Field Foot Forehead Fear Flesh Firebasket Foreigner bram gath supan khatar phitr henur nagmah zamin hasth thol tichh kan bumah yach buth pur khon shitar talash [gul tungul, nartun- mol, bab . zamtur mewah posh 6t kukkur patslo gad nifimondij bat _khyeti khor dek bayi shun kangar bishahri Fraud Face Feather Fever Fireplace Friend Family Ferry Finger Fisher Fist Funeral-pile Flea Fly God Girl Grass Gram Garlic Gold Goat Goose Grain Garden Goodness Greatness Grape Groom Game Girth Husband Hail House Horse Head Hair Heart dagha but par tap bukhari mitar -shirbots ghat anguj gadhanj musht chenta pish mach dé I6kat kir gas chhola ruhan son tsawij, tsawul ans andj bagh jan bajar dach sais gindun tang rin dot garh, lur gur kalah wal vandah Appendix D. Hand Height Heap Hunger Health Hedge Hoof Honey Horn Hour Hemp Ice Insect Tron Indian corn Interest Interference Ink Juice Jest Jackal Knife Leaf Leg Lip Length Lie Life Light Letter Linseed Lime Liver Lock Load Log Lizard ath thazar dér, anbar buchi balan var padur mach hiang gar bang yak kim shistar makhai sudh khalal, toth mil Tas! thatha shal srak barak lang uth zechar apuz umar gash achar, harf alish chunah jigar kuluf bar hat hadzing 229 230 Moon Mountain Mist Month Morning Midday Man Mother Mushroom Marriage Mosque Money Mule Mouth Moustache Measure Medicine Milk Molasses Manure Minute Market Mat Mine Monkey Mortgage Mustard Mint Musquito Meteorite Mouse Name Night Nephew Niece Nose Nail Appendix D. zn koh, parvat vunar riat subah, prabat dopahar manush, mohnu mé6j hedar khandar mashid nakd katir 6s génch minun dawa dédh gor pah laza, pal koth vagil kan vandur band asur podin mah trath anmur nav rat bapitar bapitar beni nast nam Neck Needle Nest Noise Number Nettle Net North Onion Oil Oar Oath Pumpkin Pear Partridge Pearl People | Platter Pain Price Pair Poplar Piece Peg Pepper Pace Paper Pen Pillar Pillow Pit Plough Pole Power Pocketpicking Question River gardan stizan él shor, kraknad ganzrun swal zal vutar paran til kar, chapa dri alah tank tsar mukt lok thal déd mol -jora farast tukra mekh marach pur kaghaz kalam tham vatrun khad alah chéb kowwat thappul prachun darya Rain Rains Rice Raspberry Road Rat Rump Roof Relation Rope Red pepper. Rind Rate Rein Remedy Ring Rose Rust Sea Sun Star Snow Son Sister Son-in-law Spring Summer Stem Salt Strawberry Street Stone Silver Sheep Snake Shoulder Stomach Appendix D. rud Smallness barsat Strength tumal Shadow chanchh Shoe vat Sleep gagar Skin mandul Sound bain Seed rishta Sugar raz Stick martsuwingan | South diyal Shop mol Sugarcane lakam Staircase i1aj Saddle v6] Sorrow gulab Sack khai Stool samandar Spider Aftab, saria Species tarak Sand shin Saw nicht Scale beiii Screw heur Sheath behar Sheet rathkél Shield mul Side nin Silk kandachh Sleeve dur, kocha Smoke kain Soap chand Spot gobh Sting sarp Scorpion phitk Steel yad Straw 231 shikaslad Zor sayah paizar nindar cham awaz beul shakar lur duchan van waishakar hér Zin azab gun rayat, garusth zallur kism siak lotar trak, hayuk pech kum chadar sipar tarf pot nur duh sabun digh toph bich folad gas 232 Sweat Storm Spoon Thunder Tree Temple Teeth Tongue Thigh Truth Time Throat Turban. Thirst Tank Tea Tail Trade Toe Tomato Turnip Thread Tent : Table Taste Thorn Theft Trust Uncle Umbrella Udder Urine Use Appendix D. gumah vau choncha gagral kul mandir dand jiau ran puz vakt, vél hut dastar tresh talau cchahi dumah saudagari kh6rij angu] ruvangan gogal pan khema mez maza, swad kanth tsur ‘itimad, pats pitar, chacha tabdan than mutr kam Venom Velvet Vein Vice Village Water Wind Woman Wife Winter Wheat Wood Wrist Width Well Weight West Washerman Watermelon Wall - Worm Whore Weed Wager Wax Wheel Widow Wing Wire Wool Yard Year gahar makhmal rag pap gam ab, pou hawa zenanah kolai vand ‘kanak Zu. mats khajar chah, krir tolin pachum dub handwand dos Amkhiim hafiz gas dau mom — hagur mond par tar won gaj varih Singular, Piural. Singular. Plural. Barak Gam Gas J anwar Active Blunt Boiling Broken Appendix D. Declensions. A man Of a man A man From a man Men Of men Men From men A woman ‘Of a woman A woman From a woman Women Of women Women From women 233 manush manush-sund manush-is manush-nishin manash manash-sund manash-is manash-nishin zenani zenani-hund zenani zenani-nishin zenanah zenanah-hund zenanah zenanah-nishin Examples of Plurals, a sister Benicha sisters a brother Bai brothers a father Mail fathers a mother Maji mothers a son Nichii sons a tree Kuil trees a leaf Barakchi leaves a village Gamchi villages a grass Gascha grasses an animal Janwarchi animals Adjectives, takra Blind un mund Blue nidl tut, bahar Black karhtin phutmut Bitter tsok, chok 234 Bad Cheap Clever Clear Coarse Crooked Cold Certain Deep Dear Dark Deaf Dumb Dead Double Dry Dirty Drunk Easy Empty Expert First Former Fat False Frightened Fine Full Fond Good Great Glad Greedy Green Generous General High yach sug gatul saf viut hul turun pats sun drug anigut Zur kul mudmud zoh huk malburut mut asan khali fazil pathiim bronth viut apuz khochin zayul barit t6th jan bod khtish lilachi sabz datah am. thud Appendix D. Hard Hungry Heavy Hot Ill, bad Low Long Little Less Last Lame Leprous Lazy Light Loose Left Lower Many Mad Middle New Naked Old Proud Putrid Poor Quick Ready Right Ripe Raw Small Sweet Stupid Straight Square Sharp dur buch gubh garm, ushan yach past, tsut dsiit, khul kam kehna brunthun lung hitrilad sust lut diyul hul tal sitéh dewana sum nd nathnun purén, budh kibar dudriyomut gharib tikan tayyar sind papiumud kham lik miut nadan siud chankunjal te] Slippery pishul Thirsty treshut Thin lissa Tight tang Ugly yach Upper piath N. A good man G. Of a good man Acc, A good man Ab. From a good man N. Good men G. Of good men Acc. Good men Ab. From good men Good Better Best. To awake votun _» Avoid bachun ,», Ascend khasun ,, Advance bron khasun » Ask prutsun », Be sompanun ,», Be able hekkun ,, Dring anun ,, Begin lagun », Bite tsdtun ,, Believe patskarun », Boil pakinwun » Beg mangun Appendix D. Weak Well White Wet Young Declension. jan manush jan manush-sund jan manush-is jan manush-nishin janchi manash janchi manash-sund janchi manash-is 925 liyad jan safid tar, udar jawan Singular. Plural. janchi manash-nishin J Comparison. Jan Yuts jan Sitah jan Verbs. To Burn », Blow 1) Bury », Buy ,, Come ny) (ORE », Call ,, Conquer », Choose ,, Cover », Chew cud », Drink Nee zalun phok diun garhun mitl hitin iyun tsatun nddun jitun tsarun vatun. dramun karun chiun marun 236 To Dwell Do Decrease Draw Drive Drown Expel Hrase Enter End Find Fight Fly Fall Fasten Forget Frighten Go Give Gamble Hear Increase Join Kill Know Kick Lose Live Leave Laugh Learn Hide Lift Leap Lie Meet Melt A ppendia basun karun - kamgachun lamun patrozun phatun . kadit tsumun kadun andar atsun makolawun labhun ladun uphin parun lagun mashun kotsunawun gasun diun zaras gindun bozun badun melanawun marun janun lat diun harun zindasun chhorun asun hichun khaditrozun tolun khanun apuz vanun melun galun To Dy Move Open Play Put on Put off Pain Place Pass Plague Pour Push Read Roast Run away Reap Reckon Recollect Return Repel Retire Ride Rise Row Rouse Run Rub Stick Swim Swell Sweep Suckle Sing Spit Sell Sit Show Send alarawun mussurun gindun gandun, chhawun mutsurun, walun dod karun thawun guzarawun dek karun dalun dhakdiun parhun buzun tsalun fasl tsatun gansrun yad karun phir diun nibar kadun pat nerun khasun vathun vayun uzanawun datiwun mathun lagun tsatwayun ’ hunun dun chawun gewun taktrawun kunun bihun hawidun sozun, ludun Appendia’ D. 237 To Strain . chhanun To Take hiun », Seek tsadun » Taste tsuhun ») Sow vawun ,, Leach hichunawun », Strike marun ,, Lhrow trevitsunun » stand istadrozun » Louch lagun ») meize ratun » Vomit khai karun », Shut bandh karun ,, Weave vonun » way vanun ,, Weigh tolun ») see uchhun », Wait prarun » Smell mushakhiun », Wish yatsun » Sleep shongun », Wash chhalun » Speak vanun ConsUGATIONS. Sompanun, to be. Present. Imperfect. Tam buh chus I was buh ésus Thou art tsuh chukuh Thou wast tsuh 6sukuh He is suh chuh or ché | He was suh éus We are as chih We were as 6us Ye are tahi chiwuh Ye were tahi 6suwuh They are tim chih They were tim dts Perfect. IT have been buh ésus osmutun Thou hast been tsuh 6sukuh osmutun He has been suh 64s osmutun We have been as dus osmutun Ye have been tahi 6dsuwuh osmutun They have been tim 64s osmutun Pluperfect. I had been buh 6sus sompunwatun Thou hadst been tsuh 6sukuh sompunwatun He had been suh é6tis sompunwatun We had been ag us sompunwatun Ye had been tahi ésuwuh sompunwatun They had been tim dus sompunwatun 238 I shall be Thou shalt be He shall be We shall be Ye shall be They shall be To be Being Been I speak or am speaking Thou speakest He speaks We speak Ye speak They speak I spoke Thou spakest He spoke We spoke Ye spoke They spoke I have spoken Thou hast spoken He has spoken We have spoken Ye have spoken They have spoken Appendix D. Future. buh heksompanit tsuh hekaksompanit suh hekisompanit as hekavisompanit tahi hekitisompanit tim hekavisompanit sompanun sompanit sompun Vanun, to speak. Present. buh chus vanén tsuh chukuh vanén suh chuh vanén as chih vanau tahi chiwuh vanat tim chih vanau Innuperfect. mi vun tsuh vanut suh vun as vanwutun tahi vanwutun timau vanwutun Perfect. mi chum vanwutun tsuh chuh vanwutun tim cha vanwutun as cha vanwutun tahi chuh vanwutun timati chuh yvanwutun Appendix D. 239 Pluperfect. ; T had spoken mi 6s vanwutun Thou hadst spoken tsuh 6si vanwutun He had spoken tim 6s vanwutun We had spoken as ésus vanwutun Ye had spoken tahi 6si vanwutun They had spoken timau 6s vanwutun Future. I shall speak buh hek vanit Thou shalt speak tsuh hekak vanit He shall speak suh heki vanit We shall speak as hekat vanit Ye shall speak tahi hekit vanit They shall speak tim hekat vanit Potential. I may speak buh vanah Thou mayest speak tsuh vanak He may speak suh vani We may speak as vanat Ye may speak tahi vaniu They may speak tim vanau Speak van Speaking vanan Spoken vanwutun CoNJUGATION OF THE PasstvE VOICE OF MARUN TO STRIKE. Present. I am struck buh gasa marah Thou art struck tsuh gasak marah He is struck suh gasa marah We are struck as chih mérah gasan Ye are struck tabi chuh marah gasin They are struck tim chih marah gasan 240 Appendix D. Imperfect. I was struck buh gés marah Thou wast struck tsuh gék marah He was struck suh gai marah We were struck as gayé mérah Ye were struck tahi gai marah They were struck tim gayé marah Future. I shall be struck buh gatsa mérah Thou shalt be struck tsuh gatsak marah He shall be struck suh gatsa marah We shall be struck as gatsau marah Ye shall be struck tahi gatsiii marah They shall be struck tim gatsaa marah PRonovns. Personal. Possessive. I buh Mine miun Thou tsuh | Thine chhon He, she suh His tasun We asl, mil | Our mitn Ye tahi Your chhén They tim, timat | Their tasun Relative and Interjective. Indicative. Who? kus ? This ih Which ? kya That uh, suh Whoever yus These yum Whatever yih Those tium He who yus Miscellaneous. Self pané Another duyum. Such yithui Any - kénh All sari Every yusaka Same sartt Own panun Other bék Nee 1 G. Of me Acc. Me Ab. From me N. Thou G. Of thee Acc. Thee Ab. From thee N. He G. Of him Acc. Him Ab. To him N. This G. Of this Acc. This Ab. From this Nee Bhat G. Of that Ace. That Ab. From that Above Always Almost Also As Already Alone A ppendia D. Declension of Pronouns. ~ buh N. We min G. Of us mi Acc. Us mi nishin Ab. From us - tsuh Nea wow chhon G. Of you tsih Acc. You tsih nishin Ab. From you suh N. They tasun G. Of them humis Acc. Them humis nishin Ab. To them Th N. These yimsun G. Of these yimis Ace. These yimis nishin Ab. From these uh, suh N. Those yusun G. Of those humis Acc. Those humis nishin Ab. From these Myself buh pané Of myself buh panas we. Adverbs. plat Below dohai Backwards jaljal Except biyih Exactly yiut Enough wuini Far kunui From sari san Forwards Altogether 241 ) mi as in singular ) tsih ras in singular J } tim as in singular J yum yuhund yiman yiman nishin tium tinhund timan timan nishin tal pat siwai thik thayti dir piath, nishin brunt 242 How How much f How many Hither Inside Immediately Near Now Nothing No Outside Perhaps Quickly So Slowly Suddenly According After Among Before Besides For sake of And Although But Because Alas! Ho! yur andar jhatpat nakh vuln kechnui nah nebar dewuh jalpahan ithui lut yekayek ithui pat mauz brint vara bapat ta hargah lekin yudvane afsiis ! hata ! Appendia D. Still Then Thus There Thither Therefore Together Very When Where ? Why Prepositions. In On Towards With Without Conjunctions. If Hither Or Interjections. Lo! What ! tamat til ithui tati hér imbapat san sitéh yil kati kyazi én, at kitpothin yithipéthin tithipéthin andar piat tarf satin slwa One Two Three Four Five Six Seven Hight Nine Ten Eleven Twelve Thirteen Fourteen Fifteen Sixteen ak dzuh tre tsdr, chor pans Shah sat ath nat dah kéh bah trowah chaudah pandah shurah Appendix D. Cardinal Numbers. Seventeen Highteen Nineteen Twenty Twenty-one* Thirty Forty Fifty Sixty Seventy Highty Ninety Hundred Two hundred Thousand Lakh 243 saddah athdah kunuwth with ekwth . truh chatji pansa shet satat shit namat hat zahat dahshat, sag lach dzité6wih trawtth chatiwth pantsuh shawwuh satowuh athowth untruh ektruh daitruh tehtruh chaitruh panstruh shahtruh sattruh athtruh kuntazi ektazi 5 pas above unwanzah ekwanzah dowanzah trewanzah chauwanzah. panswanzah shahwanzah satwanzah athwanzah unhath ekhath dohath kunsatat eksatat dosatat kunshit ekshit kunénamat eknamat namanamat QA4 Appendix D. Ordinal Numbers. First godniuk Second duyum Third ‘treyum Fourth tsurum Fiith panchum Sixth shayum Seventh satum Kighth athtum Ninth hawum Tenth dahiim Hleventh kéhiim What is your name ? 21st ekwthiim 22nd dzitowuhium 23rd trawuhium 24th chatwuhium 25th, &. &e. Sentences. chhén nati kyé chith ? What its the name of this village? yit gamas kya chih nau ? How far is it to Kashmir ? Kashmir tamut k6éta chtth dir? How many houses are there in this yit gamas kuts garh chuh ? village ? Who is the head man ? What is the time? Three o-clock. Bring that. Take away this. What crops are grown here ? Are the pears ripe or unripe ? Go away. Come here. Come quickly. What does this man want ? Ask him. I cannot say. I shall go to-morrow. It rained yesterday. It is very hot. mokaddam kus chuh ? k6té chuh duh? sihpahar chuh. uh anun. ih niun. yithi kya fas] chuh sompanin ? tank cho paminmud ki na kham chuh ? gats. vol yur. jald volah. ih monhyt kya chuh mangan. humis pricht. buh chus sasna vanit hekén. buh gats phaga. rat volun rid. sitah garm chuh. Appendi« D.. The road is good. The road is bad. One must ascend that hill. What is the price of this ? It is dear. It is cheap. You ask too much. Are there any manufactures here ? Is cloth woven ? What pay do you get? Is the Kardar a good man? I wish to find out. Ts he able to carry that load ? My horse is lame. Can you shoe him? What rent do you pay for this shop ? Six rupees a year. He began to get tired. They began to fight together. Can you read and write? A little. How do you know? In what way will you repair this ? In what month is saffron gathered ? In Kartik. What colour is best ? Tf he takes it what will you do? Has he gone before, or is he follow- ing ? Why are you making such a noise ? Put on this dress and put off that. I went with him. He walks without shoes. When -he comes tell me. Is it near or far ? 245 vat chuh (or chavuh) jan. do. yit kohas piat bania khasun. vat yach. yit kya chuh kimat ? drug chuh. sug chuh. tsuh chukuh sith mangan. yithi banid ki tyér karun ? kapar banié vanun ? tsuh kya chuh talab inelan ? Kardar ché jan monhyu ? buh chus yatsin zi maalim kar. hekya uh bor tulit ? miun gur lung chuh. tsuh hekak yimis guris nal lagit ? yit vanas kot chukuh diwan kiraya tsuh ? shah ript varihas. suh Ing thakne. tim lég paénawin harhar karani, tsuh hekak likhit, parhit ? kam kam. tsuh kitpéthin zanak ? tsuh kitpéthin karan ih durust kat yretas andar chih kongposh [tsatan ? kya rang chuh sérikot jan? hargah ih heki timsritit, tsuh kya karakadah ? suh chuh brint gomut, kin-pat chuh awan ? Kartikas andar. tahikya zichtryut krakandd karan? ih kaparu mutsar, uh tsun ndil, buh chus gomut humis satin. suh chuh paizar siwaéi pakén. yili suh yi tili gasi mi khabar, nazdik cho, kinh dir chuh ? 246° Appendix D. You always delay. We are almost ready. I am hungry and thirsty. Don’t eat raw apples. I have ate enough. Where is my servant ? Is he here or there ? It is still raining. Shall you sleep inside or outside ? This dog is exactly like mine. I have already heard that story. There is a bridge opposite. Do as I say. Write accordingly as I do. Are you alone ? He fell from his horse. Throw down that blanket. Come up here. How far is it from here ? It is five kos. My brother and I went home. Hither you or he will be punished. Why should I be punished ? Because you are a thief. Unless you have witnesses you will be imprisoned. This horse is better than that. What do you call that basket ? Don’t be frightened. He ought to have done so. Can you swim ? Listen! show me the road. You must do it. Taste this peach. I cannot find my coat. Look behind that wall. tsuh chukth déhi tsér karan. as chih thikén thikan tyar. buh chus phaké bi treshut. kham tsunt ma khitt. thait, khiat. miun naukar kati chuh ? yithi ché, kinh tathi chuh ? vunyas tanyat chuh vaélan. andar shongak kinh nibar ? yih hin chuh menis hiinis hid. mi biz suh kissa briint. brohun kani chuh kadul. yithipothim buh dapén chus, tithi pothin karit. menis lekhinas hit likhii. tsuh chukuh kunezun ? suh piau guri piat visit. uh kamal sun bonkun trevit. yur khas hitr. ithi piat k6ta chuh dur? pans kroh chuh. ak buh bi mitin boi gaye garh, ya tsuh nat humis meliwuh saza. mi kya zi ditt saza. awé bapat zi tsuh chukuh tsur. hargah tsuh gawa ashinah, ta kaid sompanak. ih gur chuh humsin kotjan. hut fiatis kya chuh vanan ? kots muh. timis guts ih karun. tsuh hekak tsant vayut ? haté? mi hau vat. tsuh gatsi zarvir karun. ih tsunun gatsi tsuhun. mitin kurtah chuh nah melan. hut dewaras pat kani uchhu, Appendia D. He lost Rs 50 in gambling. I won Rs. 100 ,, 5 A snake bit him in the leg. She laughed much. We seized 10 thieves. They all escaped. They shall leave this country. I will punish them. Can you lend me a rupee ? What do you teach these children ? Let him come, why do you stop him ? I beat him soundly. His house has been burnt. He will be buried to-morrow. Choose one of these apples. Cover that pan. Send me some fruit. He answered me falsely. Hang up these clothes. What are you doing? I am cutting corn. Are these cows chewing the cud ? Go and see. Feed them with grass. Give them water to drink. Has the room been swept ? Can this be washed ? I have two horses. He had three wives. I shall have plenty. I rode 10 kos without stopping. What is to be done? They are drunk. We are poor. This room is 12 ft, long, 10 ft. wide, 247 hum hari zaras andar pantsah ripi. 5) east humis ditsnas sarpan langas tiop. humi us sitah. On sO) mi ziun ¥, 5 asi rit dah tstr. timati tsail sari. tim tsalan yihu mulk. ‘ buh dimak adh timan saza. [dit ? tsuh hekak asi ripiyahak wozum im shitr kyé chiwak hichanawan ? yiu ih kya zi chuwan ratan ? mi dint humis sitéh mar. humis lug garhas nar. phaga ihi daffan karanah. [ténah, yimau tsuntai andar tsuhun ak tsun- hut degchas piat thavin sarposh. asi mishin ladiu kinh mewah. tim vunasi mishin apuz jawab. ih kapar tsinun awezan. tsuh kya chukuh karan ? buh chus kanak tsatan. ih gat chuh drémun karan ? gatsit vuch. yim khiawtk gas. yim chividk tresh. at kothis duwah kinh nah ? ih yiya chhalanah ? mi chuh dzuh gur. timas asah tre koleyih. mi nishin 4si ih sitah. buh gés dahan krohun guris kia lakim varai. kya gatsi karun ? suh chuh mut. as chih kangal. ih koth bah pawah dsut, dah pawah 248 and 9 ft. high. He was very lazy. Give me rather less than one seer. Weigh this ghee. How much honey for a rupee ? Change’ this rupee into pice. Is there any batta taken? Give that blind man, that lame man and that leper each an anna. Tare care how you carry that. T shall be very glad. All the people came to see. Is this the same horse or another ? Every man was killed. His father and mine are cousins. His uncle is rich. Her mother is poor. Your horse is lame. My servant is ill. Put this and that together. This is my own watch. Why was I beaten ? Shall I be beaten ? Why should I give you anything ? You should go quickly. There are rocks above and below. This language is rather difficult. With practice it will become easy Never mind, speak every day. Shall I go with or without my horse ? Why do you follow me? T want alms. Perhaps it will rain. T was wet through. Appendi« D. khuishadah, bi ‘chuh nai pawah thad. suh 6s sitah sust. mi gatsi ak sir akich kih kom ditn. ih ghiai tuliun. ripia kdta chuh mach ? yit rupia aniu tiunk. inh chuh hewan ripia vat ? humis anis ta humis langis ta humis hitriladas, akak ana did. uh chiz gatsi khabardari san niun. buh gatsa sitah khish. sari lok aye uchhini. ih chuh suhi gur kinh bék chuh? pratakah gu marah. humsnnd mél bi miun mél chih panaion bdi béi. humsund pitar chuh dailatmand. humsanz m06j chuh kangal. chhén gur chuh lung. mitin monhyti chuh bemar. ak ih bi ih gachi vatun. ih chuh mi panin gar. buh kya zi gos marah ? buh gatsa marah ? buh kya zi dimai tsuh kih ? chhon gatsi jald gatsun. koh chuh piat ti ta tal ti. ih zaban chuh kentsa mushkil. adat satin gatsi dsan. ki parwar chunah duhi van. buh gatsah garheth knih nah ? tsuh kya zi chukuh mi patpat wan? buh chus bechan. dewah yalik. buh 6s sitah baranah. Appendia D. Dry my clothes in the sun. He and his brother were drowned in the river. The maharéja is very kind to arti- sans. They are never fined. He sent me a good ‘ ziafat.’ I laughed and she wept. This shawl is not’ worth Rs. 400. This is not the first time. The Government takes half the produce. I and you and he will go together. You will never come back. The people here are very dirty | Kashmir ? How many boats are there in and poor. About two thousand. Do they pay any tax ? Tf he ever do so, beat him. If you can jump over this ditch. I cannot jump over it. Can you shoot birds flying ? Is there any game in these hills? Yes, a great deal. Of what kind? There are bears and deer. How do you know ? I am a sportsman. What do the bears eat ? Indian corn, walnuts and fruit. Are there any white bears ? Not here, but there are beyond. In what district ? 249 mitn kapar hoknawt tapas. [phiat. suh bi tasun bdi daryavas andar Maharaja chuh karigaran piat sitah miharbéni karan. amis chun zehti chit ivan hinah. tim laz asi zabar ziafat. [hund. ih doshélah chuh nah tsorhatun mi us ta tim wud. ih chuh nah godinitk dé. sirkar chub nisf paidaish hewan. ak buh bi tsuh bi suh gatsénikwatén. tsuh guk nah biyi za yor. yithik 16k chih sitaéh mail talryi chih kangal. Kashmiras andar kotsa nau chih ? atsat chih désas. kinh chih mahstl diwén? hargah suh biyi ithui kare, adh [ wot tarit. hargah tsuh hekak yit khandakas buh hek nah tarit. [tan ? tsuh hekak wuphun jan4war mazl- marun. yit kohas cho kinh shikar ? au, sitah. kya kya chuh? hapat ché kinh ras chuh. tsuh kitpothin zanak ? buh chus shikari. hapat kya chih khiawan ? makhai chih khiawan, dun chih khiawén, kinh mewah chih khiawaén. kanu chah safid hapat ? ithi chuh nah, amma wehin chuh kut pergannahs andar ? 250 Appendia D. On this or on that side of the hill? kohas ihpar kinh chuh kinh apéar kinh chuh ? Beyond it. aparé. What kind of fish are there in the daryavas andar kami reng chih gad? river ? A great many kinds. _ gitahi reng chih. Do people catch them or not ? low chih gad ratan kinh nah ? Attend to what I am saying. - ih kinh tsuh buh vananchus, tat piat that dhian. If you do not, you will repent it. hargah nah karak, adh pashtawak. Ti you do not go, I will beat you. hargah nah gasak, adh marut. Had you done as I told you, this yithi péthin mi dah piumat, hargah misfortune would not have hap- ‘tithi pdihin karihiu, adh ih pened. hauwinan kanthi balai. Ii I were rich, I would repair this hargah buh daulatmand dasah, adh house. karahah yit kothas marammat. If he had gone there, he would hargah suh 6r gatsaheh adh bila- undoubtedly have been killed. shak gatse suh marah. eae Appendia EK. 251 APPENDIX E. Language of Dravidian Aborigines. Notes on the Oraon Language.— By the Rev. F. Barscu, Nouns. The language is very defective in nouns. It is evident that the Oraons have lost much of their own language, and that they have made up their losses from the languages of the people amongst whom they have dwelt, chiefly Sanskrit and Hindustani. They have no original religious terms, no abstract ideas, no words for actions of the mind or thoughts. GENDER. Tn Oraon there are two genders, the masculine and the feminine, but there are very few nouns of the latter. Whether the noun is a masculine or feminine is only to be found in the termination of the verb. Inthe declension, the gender is not or only very seldom expressed. DECLENSION. There are all the usages of the Hindi language to be found in the Oraon. The oblique cases are also formed by postpositions. Note. Pronunciation of the Roman characters as used in writing the Oraon words. & like a in father e like e in pee th gy tele aps = rellke) OF 5 oN Oy aan SO I 5 5 ean) police BH gy EM oy STIS les 0 am TOMA au , Ow , owl Th ey eg al ch ,, ch ,, church Tepieeys eee wre SOL ch as in German doch, loch Nom, Gen. Dat. Ace. Abl. Instr. (?) Loe. Agent. Voe. Nom. Gen. Dat. Ace. Abl. Instr. Loe. Voce. Nom. Gen. Dat. Ace. Abl. Tnstr. Loe. _ Agent. Voce. Nom. Gen. Appendia EE. SINGULAR. kukos, the boy. kukosgahi, of the boy. kukosge, for to the boy. kukosin, the boy. kukosgusti, from the boy. kukusanti, from or by the boy. kukosnu, on, in, upon the boy. kukostm (?) ana ko, oh boy. PLURAL. kukor. kukorgahi. kukorge. kukorin. kukurgusti. kukoranti. kukornu. ana koe. SINGULAR. kukoi, the girl. kukoigahi. kukoige. kukoidin. kukoigusti. kukointi. kuknu. kukoidim. an koi. PLURAL. kukoier. kukoiergahi, etc. SINGULAR. chad, the boy. chadasgahi. chadge. chadin, or chadasin, Appendix EH. 253 Abl. chadeusti. Tnstr. chadanti. Loe. chadnu. Agont. chadasim. Loe. ana chad. PLURAL. Nom. chadar. Gen. chadargahi. Cus The plural is mostly expressed in the termination of the verb, the noun remaining unaltered in the singular and plural. Nouns. Masculine. Feminine. tangdas son tangri daughter kukos boy kukoi girl belas king belri queen meut husband mukka woman Nouns. mercha firmament chebda ear chechal earth tatcha tongue binko star cheka hand biri sun chochal bone chando moon pall tooth pair morning chesar shoulder ulla day chocha back macha night kul belly ucha darkness umbalcho liver al man ? heart meth male ? lungs mukka female cheso blood kuku head ched foot kes, chuti hair chosga leg chan eye angli finger kapre forehead eroch nail moy nose gurchi heel boi mouth mika knee gale cheek bari arm 254 Appendia LE. thapri palm of hand bercha cat gunri cow lakra tiger ado ox harha wolf era goat tsigalo jackal patha lamb cher fowl allah dog cokro cock Pronouns. Bag nam we (both) nin thou em _ we (more than two) as he nim you ad it ar they ad she ne who end what Declension of pronouns. Singular. Plural. Nom. En, I &e. Em, we, &c. Gen. enghai, of me ~emhai. Dat. engage , emage Ace. engan eman Abi. engusti emgustim Tustr. enganti emanti Loc. engnu emanu or emanum Agent. enim emim Nom. nin, thou nim, you Gen. ninghai nimhai Dat. ningage nimage Ace. ninin nimin, nimanun Abl. ningusti nimgustim Instr. ninanti nimanti Loc. ninganu nimganu Agent. ninim (?) nimim (?) Nom. Gen, Dat. Ace. Abl. Instr. Loc. Agen. as, he asgahi asge asin asgustl asanti asganu sim > Appendia E. 255 ar, they argahi arge arin argustim aranti argnu arim. The dual may be formed, but does not really exist,—as nim irab, we both nim irib, you both nam irbgahi nim = irbargahi nam irbge nima irbarge nam irbatin nim irbarim nim irbgusti nim iribgusti nam irbanti nim = iribanti nam irbnu nim iribnu PostTPosrrions. gane, with chocha, after gusti, from mechha, above gusan, unto kuti, beside ewe toon) hiri, near anti, by, through katha, beyond nu, upon gechha, far num, in menya, up kinya, beneath mund, before ADJECTIVES. The adjectives, which are only a few, take no part in the declension. Nom. Gen. Dat. Ace. Abl. Nom. Gen, sanni alas, little man sanni alasgahi sani alasge sani alasin sani alasgusti etc. etc. sanni mukka, little woman sanni mukkagahi 256 panru, mocharu, cheso, hariar, plyar, digha, pudda, mot, sarhua, chaika, kuba, i ‘benko, ujgo, mechha, phuda, maldan, sobhdas, kore, bens, malbens, malkore, pachgi, joch, sanni, bhircha, Dat. Loc. Abl. Pos. Comp. Superl. Pos. Comp. Superl. white black red green yellow long short thick thin lean crooked straight high low ugly beautiful good bad ill old young small hard Appendia E. sanni mukkage sanni mukkasin sanni mukkasgusti, etc. Comparison. sanni, small adinti sanni, smaller ad hurminti sanni, smallest koha, great adinti koha, greater ad hurminti koha, greatest ADJECTIVES. garl, deep otta, heavy nebba, light (not heavy) marchia, dirty kuri, hot kurna, warm kiri, cold bariar, strong jukki, little chaiga, wet chaika, dry kira, hungry didirna, satisfied (full) nidi, empty ninka, full chandrna, sleepy ejrna, watchful landi, slow kitka, rotten panjka, ripe chena, unripe ghutum otaro, round tissa, sour phari, pure onta, enr, mund, nach, pantche, S0l, sate, athe, nawe, dase, There are no ordinals. one two three four five six seven eight nine ten tara, half onghon thauna, once Appendia E. 257 NUMERALS. In numbering human beings, these are the following numerals: ort alas, one man irib alar, two men nub alar, three men naib alar, four men pantche alar, five men etc. panr enr, twice panr mund, thrice panr nach, four times etc. VERBS. The auxiliary to be, manndge. En nin as em nim ar En nin as em nim ar Inpicative Moop. ra: Present. I am Ge. : adan rain : aday ra: adi : adas ad ray ad rai : adam raim : adar ra : aday : anar ar ra : nay Imperfect. I was. :achkan ra: achan : achkay ra: achki : achas ad ra : acha : achkam achkar ra: ach kay ra; achar ad ra ; achay En nin as em nim Appendix EL. Perfect. I have been. manjkan be : edan en manjkan manjkai —be : eday nin manjki manjkas be : edas ad manjki manjkam be: edam em manjkeem manjkar be : edar nim manjkay manjkar be : enar ad manjkay Pluperfect. Thad been. manjkan ra: achkan en manjkin manjkai _—ra : achkaij manjki manjkas ra : achas ad manjki manjkam ra: achkam manjkam manjkar ra: achkar manjkay manjkar ra: achar manjkay Future. I shall or will be. En manon . nin manoy as manos ad mano em manom nim mannor ar mannor Future completive. : I shall have been. En ~~ manj chachon, nin manj chachoy aS manj chachos em manj chachom nim manj chachor ar manj chachor Imperative Moop. Kn manon, let me be. nin mana manai, be thou. as mana ad mani, let him, ete. be. em mannom nim mannor ar mannor : achan : achki : acha : achkam : achkay achay Te Appendia Ei. 259 Porentrat Moop, Present, T can be. En ~=manna ongon, nin mana ongoi as manna ongos em manna ongom nim manna ongor ar manna ongor Imperfect. I might, could, &e. be. Kn ~~ manna ongdon nin manna ongday aS manna ongdas em. manna ongdam nim manna ongdar ar manna ongmar Perfect. I may have been. En manna ongkan be: edan nin manna ongkay be: eday as manna ongkar be: edar em manna ongkam be : edam nim manna ongkar be: edar ar manna ongkar’ be: enar Pluperfect. I might, could, &c. have been. En manna ongkan ra: achkan nin manna ongkay ra: achkay as manna ongkar ra: achas em manna ongkam ra: achkam nim manna ongkar ra: achkar ar manna ongkar ra: achar ConprtionaL Moop. Present. Ti I be. en manon, em manom nin manoy nim manor as manos ar manor 266 Appendia E. Imperfect. If I were. Te en nin as En En -kerkas holle, holle holle em nim ar Ineinttive Moop. Manna, being mannage, to be Kdlage, to go. Inpicative Moon. Present. Mase. kalakdan, kalakday, Fem. kalagin, kalakdi, kalakdas, ad kalgi, kalakdam, kalakdar, kalaknar, kalagem, kalakday, kalaknay, Imperfect. kalakkan kalakkay kalakyas kalakkam kalakkar kalakyar Perfect. kerkan kerkay kerkam Kerkar kerkar be: be: - edas eda eday : edam : edar : enar Pluperfect. kerkan kerkay kerkas kerkam ra kerkar kerkar : achkan : achkay : achas ra: achkam : achkar ra: achar holle holle holle : Dual. nam irbatim kalakda En En nin En En kaun kaoy kaos kala chachor kala chachoy kala chachos kaun kélon Appendix EH. Future. kaom kaor kaor Future completive. kala chachom kala chachor kala chachor Imperative Moon. kaum kalom kaoy kalakaloi kaor kala kaos kala ongon, kala ongoy kala ongos kala ongdan kala ongday kala ongdas kala ungkan kala ungkay kala ungkas kala ungkam kala ungkar kala ungkar kala ungkan kala ungkay kala ungkas kala ungkam kala ungkar kala ungkar kaor PorentraL Moop. Present. T can go kala ongom kala ongor kala ongor Imperfect. kala ongdam kala ongdar kala ongnar Perfect. be : edan be : eday be : edas be: edam be : edar be : edar Pluperfect. ra: achkan ra: achkay ra; achkas ra: achkam ra: achkar ra: achar 261 Appendix E. ConprrronaL Moop. Present. Ii I go. kaun, em kaum kae nim kéor kaus ar kaor Imperfect. kerkan em kerkam kerkay nim kerkar kerkas ar kernar PAatIcIPLe. kalke kalar kalnosim Inrinitive Moon. kana, going kalage, to go Nandge, to do. Inpicative Moon. Present. nandan nandam nanday nandar nandas nandar Imperfect. nanjkan nanjkam nanjkar nanjkar nanjas nanjar Perfect. Enim nanjkan be: edan ninim nanjkay be: eday Asim mnanjas be: edas emim nanjkam be: edam nimim nanjkar _ be : edar arim nanjkar be: enar Appendia LE. Pluperfect. Enim nanjkan ra: achkan ninim nanjkae ra: achkay asim nanjkas ra: achas emim nanjkam ra: achkam nimim nanjkar ra: achkar arim nanjkar ra: achar Future. nannon em. nannoy nim nannos ar Future completive. nanjchachon em nanjchachoy nim nanjchachos ar Imperative Moop. nannon em nannoi nim nannos ar Verss. to beat laona to drink ona to sleep chandrna to walk ekna to swim ogna to plough oyna to cut choina to sow ° chachna to eat mochna to eat ona i to ride argna to fall katrna to rise cho : na to see erna to hear menna 263 nannom nhannor nannor nanjchachom nanjchachor nanjchachor nhannom nanor nannor 264 to speak to sing to blow to dance to sit to tie to go to cook below near within whence how not yes whence whither alone because also when if Appendix E. kochna karna parna urna nalna okna chotna kana biitna ADVERBS. kinya hiri ekatara ekaiants ekane ambo hae ekaianti ekatara oatoch ConJsUNCTIONS. dara antle pahe bhel igune hon ekabiri je , The Lord’s Prayer. He embai je mercha nu ra: aday. Ninghai name pavitr mano, Ninghai raji bar: 0; ninghai suuwak ekane mercha nu, aneho chochal nu ho mano. Emhai ulla ullanta asma ina emage chia. Antle emhai dosan muaf nana, ekane omho emhai dosnanurin muaf nandan. Antle oman pariksha nu amba cha:a, pahe burainti chhar a ba:a Raji, sdwang antle mahatm sadau sadau ninghai rai. Amin. Appendix LE. 265 Creed. En bishwdés nandan Dhames embas nu, 4s je mercha dara che- chalgahi sangias sirjanharas talias, antle asgahi ortostonka tangdas. Prabhus Jisus Christusnu, je Dharmatmanti Kulnu barchhas dindam Mariamauts kundrus, Pontius Pilatus tarti dukhan chedas, Krusnu kilvas keras, ketchas keras, mandras keras, antle naraknu itids, ulmund- nu ketch ka gusti ujias dara chochus mercha nu argias, antle sawan- gias tambas Dharmeshgahi mandi cheka tara uk: as be: edas; eksanti as ujnarin antle ketch karin niséb nanége phen bar: os. En bishwas nandan dharmatma nu: Dharmir Christaéner gahi go honda nu dhar mir gahi salha me, papgahi chhema, med gahi jia cho: ona antle jug jug gahi jia nu. Amin. Ten Com mandments. 1. Dharme nimhai Dharme entol konnek anum dosar Dharmesin amba man: a. Indri im juthi gahi dewt a puja amba nana. Dharme ninghai Dharmes gahi namin begar bujhra : am amba ana. Dharmes gahi ulan paoits nidge amba modr a. Ninghai ago babésin maha tmchia, Alawein amba chetar chia. Nanna mukkargane amba nana bekamma drél tarah amba mana. Chalal amba chara. . OID 1 w Io Phasiar amba ana, ninghai orsi porsir un phasiar gawahi amba chia 10. Ninghai orsi porsir gahi erpa erpanta talach amba nana. ee PIS 266 Appendia F. APPENDIX Brief Vocabulary of the Moondah and English. Moondah. Ho. Kherriah. Man horo ho hibo Woman era era kanseldo Boy coora cooa baboo Girl Corsi cool bui, Head bohu bo boko Hair ub ub ulloi Kar lutur lutur lutur Hye med met mud Nout hii, ies a tamode Tooth data danta goineh Hand tihi tih tih Foot kata kata katta Bone jang used) OM EP a sesor Blood myam myum enjam Egg billi yeaare chutes To-day tiping tiping mupoo INT Lt eh Uae ec nida eedib Sky sirma sirma fC) Sun singi singi borho Moon chandu chundu lerung Star epil epil sencom Heat lolo lola lolo i Fire singil sengil tingson Water dah dah ‘dah Wind hoyo hogo kogo River mars ath! Li Mia gamer asters Stone wish iis ok ace UME ee ate ettace ohhh ce ial naan tee Tree daru daru Village 2) ate acct ta lieapireoe cPen cee eM marscee House ora ora ) Snake aatiee beeng bungham Appendix F. 267 1, cognate Languages of the Kolarian type-—By Lieut.-Col. Danton. Putoons or Sonthal. Bhumiz Coour Juang. (Latham.) (Dr. Voysey.) juang horh horro hoko FNAME gn Mee eee tT DOG 1) Or eelenes suttan -lunda lundi bocob buho buho juta (4) ub ub ap lutur lutur lutur emor met met meht tamon mocha alang ah goneh datha datta Bolo thi thi Shoes kata kata har (H) jang jang iyam myum myun susuté billi pito missing teheng tising berote nindha nidha akas (H) sirma reiumil suruj (EH) sing singi lerung chandu chandi (H) konjinda | ipil ipil ipil lalai sengel sengel singhél dah dah 5 dah da koyo noi (H) garra garra olag dirri dirri sumsing daré dart darao jaon (H) ath hathigé ora. ora oarru on esee bubung bing bing 268 Appendix G. APPENDIX G. Language of the Kolarian Aborigines ;—Grammatical construction of the Ho language.—By Lieut.-Col. TrcKeun.* IT hope due allowances will be made for the imperfectness of the grammatical details here given, when it is remembered that the Ho language has no written character, nor does there exist a person, native of the Kolehan or otherwise, who could give me the slightest assis- tance on this point. It would be trite to observe that grammar is as inherent and essen- tial to all languages, even the most barbarous, as a vocabulary itself. By first learning a number of the words and sentences arbitrarily, the system on which they are founded may be detected in due time by patient comparisons of them, even when the speakers themselves are unable to give the inquirer the least information on the construction of what they are saying. With this difficulty once mastered, it is inconceivable with what ease the most (apparently) complex and difficult languages become familiar. The sounds of the Ho language are exceedingly pure and liquid, without strong aspirates or gutturals, and may be well rendered by the English alphabet, or still better the French one, as that admits of the slight nasal inflection which prevails in many words in the Ho dialect. Let the following conventions be made to the sound of the vowels, in the ensuing dialogues, &. a as in “‘ father,” ‘ rather,” é TEP RN TT Pe oP) i prey,” pete i ——_——_,, “skip,” “trip,” ee——_-——. ,,_ “ sheep,”’ “ peep,”’ y ESE . (a5 ithe (7 Lyne ai or ay ,, longer sound as in “ aye, aye?” ) —— ,, ‘bone,’ ‘ stone,” 00 ==) 4) tool? “ stools’? fn (masaln),, “Ton” ‘“ Fanfaron,” (French.) * Reprinted from As. Soc. Journal, Vol. IX. p. 1063. + Also g, as the French liquid g, in Cologne, Boulogne. Appendia G. 269 The long acute vowel sounds, such as 00 and ee, also the letter 1, are pronounced too liquidly and subtilely to be easily imitated by a stranger, and in some words the inflections of the vowels are in- conceivably complex and mellifluous. The general euphony or cadence of the language is sprightly and cheerful; if the subject be of a complaining nature, it subsides into a strange chaunt, the sentences being linked together by such see-saw sounds, as ‘‘né-do na-do enété na-do” which have no meaning, bnt serve to connect together the speaker’s ideas. When two or more words come together, the former ending, and the latter beginning with similar vowels, they are joined by ellipsis. as “ Hola’lé seniéna,” instead of “‘ Hola allé seniéna,” we went yesterday. ARTICLE. There is none, (properly speaking), definite or indefinite. Noun. There is no distinction of genders, marked or influenced by ter- mination, it being determined by the sense or meaning of the word, whether referring to a male or female being. Besides man and woman, * names of rela- “erril” and “‘éra,” boy and girl, “koa” and “ kodee,’ tions, and those of a few domestic animals, all other nouns are distinguished in their gender by prefixing “‘ Sandee” male, or “ Enga”’ Jemale, as in Persian or English ew ),? ew Wolo» he-bear, she-bear. A noun has three numbers, singular, dual, and plural, as in Greek. The nouns can scarcely be said to have declension, as the terminal does not vary either according to number or case, although a dis- tinguishing adjunct, which may be called a ‘ Pronoun article,’ from its nature and use, is added. Singular. Dual. Plural. Nom. Séta, a dog. Seta king, two dogs. Séta ko, dogs. Gen. Seta-4, of a dog. Seta kingya, of two dogs. Seta koa, of dogs. Ab. Seta-té, from a dog. Seta king té, from two dogs. Seta ko té, from dogs. The dative, accusative, and vocative cases do not differ from the nominative, being only known from their position in a sentence. In composition, the noun in an accusative case takes the first place in the sentence, if the nominative be a pronoun; otherwise the noun- nominative precedes, the accusative follows, and the oblique or dative case comes immediately before the verb, sometimes immediately after 270 Appendia G. it. “En ho kajikeeai aya éra,” that man said to his wife, “ Dendka o€ tootigoikeea,” Dendka shot the bird. “ Keén hin do chowlee seta emadya,” my son gave the dog some rice. ADJECTIVE. The adjective does not alter in termination, either in number, case, or gender; and always precedes the noun it qualifies. As “ Boogee ho,” a good man ; “ Boogee ho-a,” of a good man ; “ Boogee ho lo té,” with a good man, &e. There are no degrees of comparison, but as in Hindustani the qualifying words very, or most of all, are prefixed to denote grades of quality, as ‘‘ Htka,” bad, “ Hna té nee4 o etka,” this as worse than that. ‘‘ Sabee ré nee o etka minna,” this is worst of all. “ Boogee léka éra,”’ a pretty woman. ‘ Boogee leka era ko,” pretty women. PRonown. The first personal pronoun has four numbers, the singular, dual, ploral, and plural comprehensive. The others only the three first, as noticed in the noun-substantives. The possessive pronouns are the same as the personal, with the genitive inflection @ added. PrrRsonAL Pronouns. Singular. Dual. Plural. Pl. comprehensive. Ist. Heng or aing, Z Alleeng, we two Allé, we Aboo, we all 2d. Um, thou Abben, you two Appé, you a 3d. Ay or ayo, he Aking, they two Ako, they 4 In speaking, if the person include the person addressed, himself, and every one present, aS nominatives or agents, he uses the plural com- prehensive. If he exclude the person addressed, he employs the first person plural, as “‘ Hola aboo seniéna,” yesterday we went (i. e. you and all of us.) “ Hola allé seniéna,” yesterday we went (i. e. not you, we alone.) The personal pronouns in the nominative case both precede and terminate the verb, optionally with the speaker, as, I speak, ‘‘ Heng ,) kajitanna”’ or “ Heng kajitannaing”’ or “‘ Kajitannaing. ? I go, “Weng senotana,” or “ Heng senotannaing,” or ‘‘ Senotan- - naing.”’ And to give energy to the sentence, the pronoun is repeated, with the connect “do” between them, as “‘ Heng do eeng kajitanna,”’ ’Zis I who speak,’ Um do um kombookenna,” Z'how alone statest tt. Appendix G. 271 The most difficult part of their construction is in the dative and accusative cases, which are absorbed in the verbs they are governed by, in a manner unknown to other languages, being placed in the centre of the verb, after the root, and before the tense terminal. As, I speak to thee, “ Heng kajimetanna;” he spoke to me, ‘“ ayo kajikedingia;” he spoke to them, “‘ kajiked koai;” the tiger saw me “ koola do neldedingia ;” he killed him, “ ayo goikeddya.” Here I have underlined the oblique or accusative pronoun, where it comes in, just before the tense terminal of the verb. Possusstve Pronowns. Singular. Dual. Plural. Pl. comp. 1st. Henga* or aingia, my alleengia alléa abooa 2d. Umma, thy abbena appéa 3 3d. Aya, his akingia akoa ut These always precede their substantives. DermonstRATIVE Pronouns. Singular Dual. Plural. Nee or inee, this neeking, these two niko, these Neea or ineea, of this neekingia, of these two neekoa, of these Neetdé, or ineeté, to, with, neekingteé, neekoté, &e. this En, that enking, those two enko, those En, of that enkinga, of those two enkoa, of those Enté, by, from with &c. that enkingté, enkoté, “Nee” this, is sometimes used idiomatically by a person referring to himself. If a Kole were to be asked what countryman he was? he would answer, ‘“ Ho nee gé,” £ am ; or literally, this isa Kole. Of what clan are you? Answer, ‘“ Poortee neegé,” I am a Poortee. Iyterrogative Pronouns. Okoi, who ? chikan, which ? chia, what ? Okoia, whose ? chikana, of which ? Rexative Pronouns. Relative pronouns are very vague, the sentence being generally so rendered as to obviate the necessity of them, thus, instead of saying, The man who went; a Kole would say, The gone man, “ Senien Horo.” * Pronounced, as ‘mignon,’ ‘ Ligne,’ &¢, in French. 22 Appendix G. But at times “ Chikana,” whatever, and “Ena,” that, are used relatively, as ‘‘ Chikana um kajeed, éna eeng diooma,” what you say, that I will listen to. VERBS. Verbs are either active or neuter. There is no passive voice. The Infinitive mood is formed by adding téé to the root. The present participle by adding tan or fé. The Past participle by affixing kedté. In the active or transitive voice, the Present tense Indicative mood adds to the root ‘‘ tanna,” in the neuter voice, “ akanna.” Imperfect tense there is none, the Present tense being used, and its Imperfect signification understood by the context. The Perfect tense is formed by adding in the active voice, “ kidda, keea, kenna, lidda, or tadda,” to the root. In the neuter voice, * lena,” or “‘zéna,”’ sometimes “ kenna.” There is no Pluperfect tense, but greater completion is expressed by conjugating the verb “chabtea,” to finish, added to the root; much “‘ chookna” in Hindustanee. the same way as The Future is formed by adding to the root eea or od, or sometimes simply ¢, in which latter case the sound of the root is prolonged. y) Except ‘ nooitea,” to drink, which makes ‘‘ noonooé;” and ‘ rotea,”’ Pp b) y) p) 7 to gore (as a bull) ‘ roroa.” : The Imperative is formed by adding (in the 2nd person singular) to the root, “‘ mén” and ‘ omén” or “ ymén,” if the root end with a con- sonant. In the other persons kd precedes the pronoun, and the simple root of the verb, which will be more clearly shown in conjugating. In a negative sense, ‘‘ alum” or “alo” is prefixed to the 2nd personal pronoun, d@ being added to the root; if in the 8rd person, singular, dual, or plural “ aloka” is prefixed to the pronoun, and the root alone of the verb is used. The Subjunctive mood is vague and imperfect. In the Present and Future tenses ‘‘ rédo”’ is added to the root, sometimes together with the word “honang,” “derang,” or “ tora’ (signifying conditionality) affixed. The Past tense is formed in the same way ; indeed there appears to be no Past Snbjunctive tense ; but sometimes the conditional terminal “védo” is added to the Past perfect Indicative. ; Appendix G. 273 This word “‘ rédo” admits the vowel to be affixed to it, or to come immediately before it and after the root. Conjugation of the verb “ Kajéetea,” to speak. Infinitive Moon. Present tense—Kajéetéa, to speak, Present Participle—Kajitan, or Kajienté, speaking, Past Participle—Kajikedté, having spoken. Inpicative Moon. Present tense. Sing. Dual. Plural. Ist. Person, Aing, Alleeng—Allé ce FiO Um, Kajitanna, Aten Ap a Sue eGt, Avo, Aking—Ako, Ta ae) 2 Perfect tense. Ist. Aing—Alleeng— Alle, one Kajilidda or Kajitadda. 2d. Um— Abben—Appé 3d. oe ene Me I é&c. spoke or have spoken. Future tense. Aing, Um, &e. &e. &e.—Kajeea, I dc. dc. will speak. ImpERATIVE Moop. Sing. Dual. Plural. Keng Kakajee, Let me speak. | Kajeeabooor Abookakajee, Let us all, ée. Um Kajeemén, Speak thou. | Kajeeben or Abbenkakajee, Speak you, Ayo Kakajee or ) Let him ae. Kakajee 0 kai, speak, | Kajeealling or Allingkakajee, Letus, éc. Kajeeallé or Alléokakajee Let us, de. Kajeeako or Akokakajee Let them, &c. Kajeeaking or Akingkakajee, Let them, cc. NEGATIVE. Sing. Dual. Plural. Alokaing kajeea, Do not let me speak. | Alo k’aboo kajeea. ) Alum kajeea, Speak not. Alo k’allé kajeea Alo kai kajeea, Do not let him speak, | Alla’ bben kajeea, ene ee Alappé kajeea. Alo ka’ko kajeea. | °2¢%* Aloka’ king kajeea 274 Appendix G. Sussunctive Moop. Present tense. Heng Kajeerédo, [/ J speak. Aboo, ) Um Kajeeredo, If thou speakest. | Allé, | : Tah Aio Kajeeredo, If he speak. ee \ Kajeerbdo, If we &e, speaih Ako, | Aking, J Perfect or Pluperfect. Heng, Um, &e. &e. dic. Kajeekedrédo, If I dc. dc. dc. had spoken. ConpDITIONAL, oR PoTENTIAL. Heng Kajéding honang, J would speak. Allé Ge. &c. Kajeea honang, Um “Kajeeum honang, Thou éc. Avo Kajeea honang, Tile, ee We might or would speak. Nore. As has been before explained, in all these tenses and persons (except in the Imperative) the pronoun may be either prefixed, or affixed, or both. feces The same Verb, Conjugated with its Objective pronon. Inpicative Moop Present tense. Keng or Ayng Kajeeing tanna, TI speak to myself. Kajee metanna, J speak to thee. Kajee ditanna, I speak to him. Kajee’ létanna, I speak to ourselves. Kajee’ ling tanna, I speak to us two. Kajee’ ben tanna, I speak to you two. Kajee’ pétanna, J speak to you. Kajee king tanna, I speak to them two. Kajee kotanna, J speak to them. Mhe same exactly for all the other persons, and tenses, é&c. Perfect tense, ( Kajikedingia. ( spoke to myself. Kajiked’mia. : spoke to thee. Kayikedaia. spoke to him. Kajikede la. Pte ae spoketo ourselves Pe Um, eats Kajiked’lingia. } be hoes 4 spoke to us two. | Kajiked’bena. spoke to you two. | Kajikedpéa. spoke to you. Kajikedkingia | spoketothemtwo. Kajiked’koa, J | spoke to them. Appendia G. 275 Examples of this construction, especially in the Imperative mood, will be given in the Vocabulary, so need not be further dwelt on here. It is scarcely possible to reduce the verb ‘‘to be” to conjugation, unless we suppose the varied forms in which it is used as inflections of separate verbs, wanting in many tenses. Tor “to be’ is expressed by different verbs, according to its allusion to time, a person, or a thing; and its relation to mere existence or to the nature of existence. In short, there.is no auxiliary verb ‘to be” which can be independently conjugated. The unchangeable word “ minna,”’ or “‘ minnakana,’’ is applicable in the present tense alone, to denote a state of existence, as “ Heng, um, ayo, &c. menna, or minnakana,” J am, thou art, he is, &c. But in past and future tenses some other verb denoting presence, as the verb “to come,” “to reside,” &c. must be employed. But the verb “to be,” when implying the nature of existence, can be rendered in the past and future tenses, as well as the present, by adding to the participle or adjective, od in the future,-and cena in the past, as ‘‘ eeng laga akanna,” I am tured; “ eeng lagaoa,” I shall be tired ; “eeng lagiena,”’ I have become tired ; “ eeng renga akanna, or renga akannaing,’ I am hungry ; “‘eeng rengaoa or rengaoing,” J shall be hungry; “eeng rengaiéna,”’ 1 was hungry. Od and dena, it is to be remembered, are inflections of the future and past tenses in all neuter verbs. Again the verb ‘to be’? can be simply represented in the future and past tenses, when speaking of a thing, by the word “ hobawa,”’ shall or will be, and “hobiena,” 7 has been; also in the present, “‘ hobowtanna,” 7é 7s. This mode of expression commonly refers to the success or accomplishment of any project. Inthe English idiom we should say for “ hobawa,” 2 will do, or a will answer ; “ hobiena,”’ at is all over, or has succeeded ; “‘ hobowtanna,”’ 2 ts going on. That boy will be a thief, could not be rendered, “ En kod do komboo hobawa,” but “ En koa do komboo oa.” Your business will be done to-morrow, not, “‘ Umma kajee gappa 04,” but, “ Umma kajee gappa hobawa.” This will never do, ‘Ka hobawa;” go away, vt is all over “ Mar- senomén hobiéna,’’ 276 Appendia G. In English and other languages, state, nature or condition, is render- ed by affixing or prefixing the various tenses of the verb ‘‘to be” to the adjective, as to be hungry, L am hungry, I was hungry ; “to be glad, I am glad, &c. éc.” But in the Ho dialect the adjective itself becomes a neuter verb, and is conjugated by affixing to it the different inflections denoting time and mood—to be hungry, “ rengatéa;’ I am hungry, “venga akannaing ;” I was hungry, ‘‘ rengaiénaing ;”’ &e. Neuter Verss. After what has been said, it would be unnecessary to give any example of the conjugation of neuter verbs. It only requires to be remembered that their present terminal is ‘‘akanna’”’ instead of ’ and their past inflection “‘iéna,” instead of “ kidda, tadda, lidda, or eea,”’ all of which latter are transitive forms. “‘tanna ;’ Some verbs are both neutral and transitive, as “‘ chabated’”’ to finish. They have therefore both inflections. In the transitive form “ chaba- tea’”’ is frequently added to the root of some other verb, to denote completion ; but it may also be used alone: in the neuter form, it is of course confined to the third person. HxaMPLes. Yomchabakiddai, He ate zt all wp. Bychabakidallé, We finished (making) tt. Kajeechabymén, Finish speaking. Gappa miang chabawa, Jt will be done to-morrow or next day. Nado chabiéna, It 2s now finished. The word “ hereé’”’ is placed between the root and terminal of a verb to denote positiveness or certainty; as when the speaker means to state something as an incontrovertible fact, as, “ Kajee hereakiddai,” most assuredly he spoke. ‘‘ QOodoob hereamén,”’ speak positively. The causal form is rendered by putting “chee” between the root and terminal—as “ landatea,” to laugh, makes ‘‘ landacheetea” to cause to laugh ; “‘ aioomtea,” to hear, “‘ aioomcheetea,” to cause to hear, as in Hindustani d is inserted (with a few exceptions) for the same purpose, as Hunsna, Hunsdna; Soonna, Soondna, &e. Continuity (Gn the Imperative mood alone) is expressed by adding akan” to the root, as ‘‘ doobmén,” sé down, ‘‘ doobakanmen,” remain sitting ; ‘‘ Aioom mén,”’ listen, ‘‘ Aioomakénmén,”’ continue listening. Finally, the thoroughly performing an act, is often rendered by adding Appendix G. 277 the verb, ‘‘j6meted,”’ to eat, to the root of the expletive verb, as “ nel- joomkidallé,”’ we all saw at (thoroughly) ; “ aioomjommén,”’ listen (atten- tively) ; ‘“Geetee jom-meén,”’ sleep (soundly). And should the verb be of a violent nature (referring to some violent act) the particle “tab” between the root and inflection gives force to the meaning, as “¢ Goitabkiddai,” he slew hom (outright) ; “ Toltab kidallé,” we bound him (forthwith); “ Neertabmén,” Run (quickly) fly ! so ‘ Ooited’’ is to jump, and “ Ooitabtea,” to bound (as a tiger). Ké before the pronoun gives the verb a negative form, as has been before explained in describing the Imperative mood. There is no verb “to have,” possession being denoted in the same manner as in Hindustani. J have, ‘ Hengtra minna”’ ‘“ Méré pas hye.” From the foregoing remarks may be gathered, that in the active or transitive voice-— The present terminal is, “ Tanna.” The past, “ Kidda, tadda, lidda, kenna or keea,” In the Neuter Voice— The present terminal is, “* akénna.”’ The past, ““7éna or léna ;” In either Voice— The conditional, subjunctive, 66 ” 66 79 : : s redo” or “‘ kedrado or potential mood terminate in \ y All these terminals being of course subject to the inflections of their pronouns, which are, as has been said, as often affixed as prefixed. A nondescript species of Verb is used in rendering the sentence “ what shall or can I, (thou, he, &c.) do? Future and Present. Ch’eeng chikya, (I, Chee’m chikya, Chee chikya, Cheeboo chikya Chee’lé chikya, Chee’pé chikYa, Chee’ben chikYa, Chee’ ko chikya, Chee’king chikya, Chee’ling chikya, y) They two, } | | [ | what shall or can 4 en eel | | | J | We two, J 278 Appendia G. Past tense. Chee’ng chikakidda, what could I have done? &c. &c. &e. The verb “to be able” is rendered by “ Dytea’’ in its moods and tenses, as “‘ Niddo eeng bydya,” I can make this ; ‘‘ Umdokadya,” you cannot ; ‘* K’ai dyoa,”’ he will not be able. Many little exceptions and variations occur to these general rules, which it would be impossible to become familiar with, without con- stant practice in their arbitrary use; but the foregoing remarks com- prise all that would be of practical utility. The constant elision and confluence of words beginning and ending with vowels must be remembered, and that the particle do, has no meaning whatever. This will render the examples above given to the different rules simple and illustrative. INDEX TO PART IL The numbers with an asterisk belong to the Special Number on Indian Kthnology. Acanthocladia, -.. ove a6 Achatina anamullica, 0 8., Be — beddomet, n. s., ears — testudo, D.8., ‘sas PY — textilis, eee ° Aconcagua peak, Migialites ruficapillus, (Goal, Agricultural tribes, Aha Tung Limestone quarry, Alexandrowskiia chiains ier Alto de Toledo Pass, RN Ammonia in the Hooghly water, Analysis of tank water, —— of the river water, Anamully land shells, Andria and Ariana, Animal life in Ceittral Asia, ie Animal life in High Asia, ‘ ae: Anodonta soleniformis, (Bens.), | Arckbal peak, on ; Arrah River, the, 600 ; a Artisans, a0 sale Athyris roissyt § ? ‘Vernl., Sp. (subtalita, Hall), a0 Augite of the Kaj Nag, ... Aviculo-Pecten dissimilis, (Flemming), coe n. s. (allied A. testudo, Wigan. ); n. 8.? (A. gubbosus, Verch,), Awans, Awinus, ni. 8. (allied to A. obscur us,) Bag’ dees, Baidyas, ... ooo ooa ooo n. 8. (allied to A. circularis, Verchére), vi Index, Bainjagas, ane cere Baloon ascents, ane ae Balteers, 5 fara Banteng, Dares itera of the, ae Bara bein Pass, Baramoola the extremity of the Kaj Nag Range, Barhuis of Khelat, ae 50° Barhui and Panjabi examined, ... Barns Speers, aes Bashia, Longitude of the Village of, Batgool and “Boorwag summits, Batsch (The Rev. E.) On the Oraon language, Bedars or Beders, : ae Bedas or Beders,... 5A0 Beloochees, mae sey an Bengali Brahmans, oy 60C Behai or Pieya, Bhandari, or the Collector of rents, Bheels, ae ame Bhoomiz, nate Baoonhars or basin Brahmins, ~ slole Bhooteas, aa Bhooyas of Bengal, ray ae Bhurs and Ciena of Oudh, ae Black tribes of the Hills, . ece Blanford and Stoliczka’s Catalogue of Meroe stones, Blanford’s (W. T.) Contributions to Indian Malacology, Nos. VI. and VIL, Bodos, Bokhara, Routes Across the Tian Shan to Little, Boksas, Dr. Stewart on the, sists Borahs, 56r ala Borderers; od Buddhist ruin at Buniar and Oye Buis and Bustars, tee Bulomus nilagariéis, @ir ae sce — physalis, (Bens.), ee ——~——- — bengalensis, Pah — — trutta, 0. 8., soe slate Buniar Buddhist ruins, ... aie Bunneahs, di ala Burghers, Campbell’s (Mr. Justice) Ethnology of a Carpophaga cuprea, (Serdon), — insignis, (Hodgson), ... ——— pusilla, por ri 58C are 31, oo6 Page #127 *AT Index, Carambers, aaa Caspian Sea, Variations of the level of the,... Cataulus’recurvatus, (Pir.), oa Caucasian race, Physical appearances of she, Chamars, Charadrius pusill us, (Horsfield), Chenchwars, as. Chermars, “ic 26 Cheroos, vs Chimborazo peak: Chinar lake near Sunager, piers Chota Nagpore, Extent of, ar Constituents of river water, Coour and Cole languages compared, oor Cyclophorus jerdom, (Bens.), : —— — deplanatus, (Pir.), sal0 ————- sp. near ravidus, a Dapsang peak, ... Wards, 2... 460 Destal, Glacier lake in Garhval, Dhanuks, wee noe Dhoonds, ni 3 | 090 Dimals, ... Djungaria, Points ‘determined by thé J esuits in, Domestication of. wild cattle i in India, Bee Dosads, Dravidian Aborigines, _ ese oes HEllichpur Coours, Ethnology of India ey Mr, J ustice fee Kverest,. Mount,.. ke Falco babylonicus, aise - peregrinoides, ‘ iste Fossiliferous rocks in Kashmir, Fae Fauna of the Weean bed, os Felis macrocelis, ... a —— temmincku, (Vigors), Bae —— swinhoet, See —— diardiz, Hepa pork —— charltont, s« isn Felis marmor ata, app Felstone on the iene -of ie Jheelum, - ‘and West of Cashmir; ... aes and porphyry of -the mountains South- West, South Vu Page %25 83 38 *8 *121 156 6d) #23 *21 54. 55 *153 211 *41 9 o 38 38 315) *146 56 *126 *95 *149 48 74. *125 #251 *15S *] 64 156 156 197 160 156 156 156 156 156 156 94 93 Vlil Index. Fenestella sykesit, Koninck, 600 ian megastoma, Koninck, iis Fireflies, Simultaneous flashing of, Bie sie Gaémin Pass, con oe Gardening tribes, ae cor Ane Garnets of the Kaj, Nag, ... ane ses Garrows of Assam, Geographical Configurations of High Asia, the Andes, and the Alps, 200 500 52 Ghatwals, The half bred, | on hi Glaciers of High Asia, fies Golubief’s (Captain) Observations on the Astronomical points, determined by the Brothers Schlagintweit in Central Asia, 40 46 Gond language, Dravidian origin of ye 500 ove Goniatites. sp., like. G. henslowst, . one Goojars, sor 108 Goozrati Brahmans, 500 vee was Gourisunkar or Mount Everest, By ‘ Gours of Udeypore, 907 eee one Grauculus layardi, vee oe Grave stones of the Oraons, o se koe Gukkurs, soe eee oo Gurang and Magars, oe ove ae Gwallas of Orissa, see 507 Gyal and the Gour, domestication of the, aaa a Hapatikri, 50 “See oes Harees, eee vee ove Hazarehees of Ghuznee, 900 ove Helix anax, (Bens.), oon soe - basilessa, (Bens.), ... ces 56: - monticola, (Hutton), 600 ons Helots, ... *120 High Asia, the Andes, and the at Hypsometrical Tableau of, 30 51 Himalaya, Plateaux in the,.. no 207 Hodgson’s Himalayan tribes, | Miele ae one Hooghly water, Organic matter in thes) the wee Hos, tee oe Snr oo Hurri Purbut, pee S Hydrography ‘of High Asia, ane ae see Influence of the tides in the Hooghly, a9 a Islamabad Hill, a aoe eee or eae Issyk-Kul, Position of, eee 50° foe see Index. Janguas of Cuttack, 00 Jatras among the Oraons, bis eG Jats and Zemindar equivalent terms, 580 56 ettirs, 9... Kafir Kote mountains, “ Kai, Gaikho or Prai- Ka- ae Kailas range, Kaj Nag , Porphyry of the, Kamlawan hill, : Kanouj Brahmins, Karabougaz, gulf, ... 500 Karakoram Pass, Position of the, Ne Bl Karakoram Pass, Longitude of the, Karens, Hae agian Brahmans, oie ae ais Vocabulary, Kashmir, Geology of, Kashmir, the Western Himalaya and the ‘Afghan. Mountains, Geolog gy of, Kaurs, Kayasthas, ou 506 Kaya or Red Karen, 600 boo Kazalks of Central Asia, 508 Kazi Kourt chain, Kharwars of Rewa, Khatrees, ... 306 oe oe 350 Kheriahs, : 500 Khokandian ruins near Baildyr Tuga, Khonds, Khotan, Cartographical position Ole Kol, iDastiwetiiom of the term, ale or Kolar, Kolarian Aborigines, Language ie thie wiaer Koles, the generic name ‘of. the ’ Aborigines “of Nagpore, 500 Koonbees or Koormees, Kotahs, eonhnit bed, ‘ a wanna of the, ? Kours of Western frontiers of Chota- Nagpore, Kumoun Hindus allied to the Bengal, Kinlun and the Karakorum Pass, Plateaux between, Kurrals, Kashgar, Cartographical position of, Kun Lun or Ser and Mer Peaks, *28 79 oh *108 *155 86 *25 48 *154 *28 +268 et seq. Chota- *OT 2, *25 163 190 *39 *68 52 “BS 48 114 x Index, Lagunillas, The pass of, Lakes i in the Hinalaya, Language of the Aborigines, Turanian, oa Lé in Ladak, Determination of the position OL eas Lepchas, : O Light, Exclusion of, from specimens in Spirits, Tavaere and Solar Teajpoots Ho ae Lurk Coles, oe 400 cee Macnamara’s (Dr. F.) estimate of Organic matters in the Hooghly water, .. Magnetic iron ores in the Sub- Himalayan Valleys, Mahratti Brahmans, ab Mairs, Malacology, Contributions to Indian, ‘No. VE, see a ’ No. VIL, ace eee Maleasur, ... cee Mallees, Manikarn, the hottest. spring of ‘High ch Asi, sez oo Mankees, : Sec oes Marang Booroo or the Landorians, Mason's (the Rev. F., p. p.) physical character of the Karens, Max Miller on the language of savage tribes, os Mechis of the Doars, ee ee wae Meenars of Rajpootana, ae oe nee Mercantile class, Meteoric stones and i irons, Catalogue of, in n the Asiatic Society’: Ss Museum, Mele SAP Mhairs of the Aravallee range sale 400 = Modelliars, see : ret se Modern Indians, de Monocondylea crebristr iata, (Anthony), — : —— peguensis, (Anthony), vondenbuschiana, (Lea), Mont Blane, ads : Mont Rosa, ete 509 uae Moondahs, ... 5 605 son : Moonda and Oraon customs compared, at ee ae Mopgha or Plau, _... Bc noe see ahs Moplas, 0 oes 990 530 nas Mountain ascents, ute 200 Mustagh Pass, “ae aoe Mya radiata, (Chem.), oie soe Nagas, Naini Tal Lake, Index. Namberee Brahmans, Namtso or Yuiném in Lahol, Nanina acuducta, (Bens.),... ammonia, (Vallenciennes), ampulla, (Bens.), (artophanta) imtwmescens, Ni. &., auris ? (Pir.), -—_—. bajadera, (Pir.), basileus, (Bens.), ... Rote carneola, (Pir > coe SS ——— chenui 2. indica, (Pir ek (macrochlamys ?) hebescens, 0 ne seuQW: T. Blanf. yi, 8 34 (macrochlamys ?) infausta, n. 8. CW. T. Blanf.), a 36 (macrochlamys ?) lixa, n. 8., ow. T. Blanf.), ae 35 —— orobia, (Bens.), : 34 —— shplayv, (Pir.), 210 38 ——_ (hemiplecta ?) sispar ica, 1 n. ae cw. T. Blanf. », pas 34 ——— subgesta, (Bs.), _ ... ae 35 travancorica ? (Bens.), ... see 38 vitrinoides, (Desh.), 36 Nausherra and Ori felstone, wit Neemchahs, *145 Neophron gin ginianus, “(atham), 156 Neritina perrotettiana, (Recleiz), 38 Niti Pass, — ; 506 54 Nitrates in river water, : 228 Nitrogenous matter in iver water, 929 Opisthoporus oe oo ), os 32 Oraons, #168, 22 - language, wad ae MUSE Orenburgh, Topography Olah a sits 81 Organic remains in the Hooghly water, 207 Orthis crenistria, (Phill.), 33 Otocoris penrciilatus, 157 — longirostris, 157 Otopoma hinduorum, (W. T. Blant. yb 32 Paban or the village fruits, Lid Pallers, SAo *133 * Pampur knoll’, aE 172 Parang Pass, o0 “ial 54+ Pariahs, Eaaiomlos Pasees, iis ee FENG Pastoral tribes, ade Sauer ipso) Pasture gr ourid i in the Himalay ai aloes 64 Xil Index. Page Pathans or Afghans, , *143 Perovski Fort, Rear admiral Boutakof’s expedition to the, 84 Pir Punjal chain, bos A 1194 Plateaux, 52 Porphyry of Buniar, ’ 107 Productus sem- retieulatus, (Martin), 131 — — costatus (Sow.), : arcu ce cora (D’Orbigny), aft 133 humboldtii (D’ Orbigny), Ey. 133 — flemingu (D’ Orbigny), 133 longispinus, (Verneuil), 133 Pterocyclos nanus, (Bens.), ; ae 38 Pterocyclos I , (Metealie), 32 Purbhoos, ... aE 3 *119 Puttoons, The leafclad, Be 13) 1) Pwo or heu- -phlong, 5) Pycnonotus jocosus, (L.) 157 Rajpoot Brahmans, *60 Rawats or Rajis of "Rohileund, . *45 Reechpoora Spurs, 1i7 TRonavers oc veh *140 Russian Geographical operations in Asia,. 77 Sansees, a 500 *126 Saij Aha hills, ae so 115 Saraswata Brahmans, ane 556 *63 Sarhools’ feast of the Oraons, ae *185 Sarry-kul, the source of the ‘Amu, Determination of, 50 Schlagintweit’ s eae Tableau of High Asia, the "Andes, and the “Alps, 560 = 51 Scindees, *141 Serairkilla and Thakoors of Khurswan, Soo *165 Sgau or Peha-Knyan, 3 Shan Karens, oa 6 Shanar, 455 505 *136 Sheri Bal mountain, 177 Sherrias, The wild, ‘of Bundelcund, AS Shinku La Pass, ee : 54 Shokum Spring, 1€1 Singbhoom Ho or Lurka Kols, *163 Snowfall in the Himalaya, eee 58 Snowline, The Himalayan, 59 Solenopsis embricata 2 oe 169 Sontals, Se *29 Spir aculum hispi dum, 32 - beddomii, n. §., 5c 3h Indec. Spoirifer vercheriz, (Verneuil), ee Spiriferina octoplicata ? (Sow.), —— stracheyt, (Salter), ... St. Theodule Pass, Stoliczka’s (Dr. EF.) Catalogue of Meteoric stones, Strophomena analoga, (Phill. Dee a Symphonota bilineata, (ea), se Bate Syrdaria,. ... 500 me oh ae Tanaolees, Ps Tank water, Composition of, Taru or Plu, Teers, Thon, Tnvestigations beyond the, : Tertiaries near Ton Fort, sie Thames, and New River, Quantity of solid matter in n the, Than Karens, ghi2 Hae os Tharoos of Goruckpore, Todas, Peculiarities of the, Total gold matter in river water, Toungthu or Lau, Towa and villages in High Asia, Tukt-i-Suliman, oe eth Turkistan and Weston Thibetan lakes, ee an Unio anodontinus, (lam.), ... ans 500 bengalensis, (ea), —— bilineatus, (ea), ... —— ceruleus, (Lea), —— corrianus, (lea), favidens, var. marcens, (Bens. . favidens, o0 favidens, var. trigona, ie —— favidens, var. delte, favidens, var. chrysis, ... tee —— favidens, var. viridula, Javidens, var. densa, —— involutus, (Bens.), —— lamellatus, (Lea), oe ae —— macilentus, (Bens.), margimalis, (luam.), ale merodabensis, (Busch.), ... Bee so0 —— nagpoorensis, (Lea), — nuttallianus, (Lea), —-— olivarius, (Lea), rugosus, (Gmelin), corrugatus, (Mill.), . te ee ye. ie XIV Index. Page Unio rajahensis, (Lea), owe ae BaP POPERAR a i —— sikkimensis, (Lea), 506 co 500 ae —— theca, (Bens.), hee ade yor woo HAE —— wynegungaensis, (ea), _... sn ae «. =: 148 Vegetation of Central Asia, ... 50 cic ne 69 Vv elmas, ieee am Verchares’ (Dr. A. M.) Geology of Kashmir &e., i 89 et seq. Vernag spring in Kashmir, 607 56 Fimcularia multangularis (Port), eis 566 soe lee Males ina auriformis, Ni. &., ses ods si Be 36 gigas, (Bens.), ... we Be ois aT —— membranacea, (Bens.), ... 500 “a's ere 37 Waldie’s (Mr. D.) Investigations connected with the Water Supply to Calcutta, 203 Walker’s (Colonel J. T)E Bussian Geographical operations in Asia, one wis Sut 77 et seq. Wastarwan, 172 Water Supply to Calcutta, Investigations ‘connected with the, 203 Water, Constituents of River, = op6 REIGN Water at. ebb and flood tide at Baranagur, von SO” Water, Amount of solid matter in the, “of the Hooghly, LOT ZOE Weean and Kohew valleys, ane ed #2) Saks Western Thibet, Plateaux in, 508 noe At) On Wokuls, ... : Bre ate “ot of aD Woolar ‘Lake, Fe Bors “ee si Fs 2) S208 Yarkand, Cartographical position of, S00 oe oa 48 Zebanwan spur, ee 600 i Mi eos Zebanwan, cc ate aie see 29 0 RLS | — } Se i \ 4 ae - { Se cet ree pees | eee A ety oe wii